Dreams of Another Time

Maryann Tempest

Published: 2011 Categorie(s): Fiction, Fantasy, Contemporary & Supernatural Fantasy, Romance, Fantasy Tag(s): "Time Travel" "fantasy romance" "space travel" "Egyptian Gods" Romance

Chapter

As soon as Lee's head broke the surface of the salt water she spit out her scuba regulator, Did you see the round pool? Flowers used to float there with winking lights in the middle of them. Oh, wasn't it beautiful!" Christine's dark eyes frowned at her sister behind her blue mask just before she spit out her regulator, "Lee, that wasn't a pool! It was just a coral reef, it wasn't even round." Lee inflated her BC vest and waved to the boat signing their safety, before returning her attention back to her sister. "Well, it used to be a marble pool. And those big stones that lay end to end used to be a road. A paved road! The road leads all the way to the Temple of the Sun. Underwater for fifteen thousand years can make a big difference in the way something looks," she announced. Lee knew exactly what her sister was thinking. She should have cue cards printed up, so she could just hold up a card and not waste her breath. 'You're nuts!' or 'Why did I ever let you talk me into this?' Lee had heard it all before, so many times in the last three days, it sounded like her sister's needle got stuck, in a worn out rut of an old record. Lee was beginning to wonder why she had asked Christine to come with her, she could have just as easily come by herself and then she wouldn't have to listen to all her harassment. Christine pulled off her mask and ducked her head to slick back her short raven hair, "Lee, you have to stop this. Those dive brochures were written to get you to come and dive this hole in the wall place. This is not an underwater city, nor was it ever. It's just pretty scenery nothing more. You should have never gone to that Cord Anderson to get regressed " At that moment the dive boat arrived, silencing Christine Tyson's next favorite line, which should be written on the cue card as well. `He's a fake, and you're crazy to have listened to him in the first place.' But Cord wasn't a fake; he was a friend of Lee's, a college student just like herself. Cord studied psychology at University of Miami and was doing a thesis on regression. Since they shared a few classes together,

he'd asked her if she knew of someone who would be willing to be regressed back to a past life. Having three volunteers already he only needed one more to use as case study for his paper, and Lee had been more than happy to volunteer as his fourth person. All her life, she'd felt she didn't belong in the Twentieth Century, everything about it seemed wrong. While most girls wore their hair short, her long ivory tresses went passed her hips. Even the clothes styles offended her. Lee never wore jeans, or shorts, her clothes were soft flowing garments made of silk or soft lightweight cotton, many of which she designed and made, simply because she couldn't find her type of dresses in stores. She'd learned to sew at an early age, since it was almost impossible to find dresses in a natural fiber and in her style. She'd always hated synthetic material next to her skin, and it usually broke her out in a rash. In fact the only thing she owned synthetic was her latex spandex Second Skin wet suit, used to protect her skin when scuba diving. Christine had always teased her about her feminine dresses and the thin strapped sandals Lee preferred over closed in shoes. Even her handmade lace undergarments, Christine would comment on what a waste it was, since no man had ever seen them. But Lee didn't wear them to look pretty for a man she wore them to please herself. Christine complained about everything, from the bold color scheme Lee had chosen for her apartment walls and sofa, right down to the flowering plants and Mayan art work, which Lee had painted herself. Even selling a couple of her paintings to an art gallery in Boca Rotan hadn't shut her older sister up. Christine continued to complain about the `ugly paintings' and every other thing about Lee's taste, habits and life style. Lee was firmly convinced nothing would shut up her sister, but it didn't matter. Lee had grown accustom to her sister trying to update her. Modernize her. But it never worked. Lee just didn't like the fast pace world - it wasn't hers. She couldn't have told anyone what century she belonged in, until Cord Anderson regressed her four weeks ago. The day had been overcast and gloomy, the type of weather Lee hated, even through allergic to the sun and unable to stay outside without sun screen, she loved being in the sunshine. So when the south Florida weather man said to take an umbrella for the liquid sunshine, she called Cord, anything had to be better than watching rain fall.

An hour later, she lay on his sofa starring into a candle flame while he took her back through the years of her life, asking her many questions which he recorded on tape. In the beginning it was fun, as he guided her through her childhood years. She saw many things in her mind that she'd forgotten about, as he continued asking her questions she discovered things about herself she never knew. But when he took her backward from her birth, it got a little scary. All she saw and felt was darkness, an empty void, nothing; absolutely nothing. Slowly he kept taking her backward, fifty years. A hundred years. A thousand years. When he got to five thousand years he asked, "Have you lived before your present life?" Lee confirmed it and he continued. Seven thousand. Ten thousand years. At fifteen thousand years he was about to give up when Lee erupted with, "Wait, I see light!" "Tell, me what you see," Cord tugged on his ear, trying to imagine what type of life existed fifteen thousand years ago. Just when he decided it was pre-cave man, she surprised him by describing a beautiful island surrounded with turquoise waters. She reported marble statues in the middle of pools with floating lily pads and blooming flowers. Deep purple roses climbing up huge white stone building, paved streets and plowed fields. Lee described everything she saw, the people walking and talking, unhurried and friendly, in soft flowing garments. She told him about the tall pyramid like structures build of huge stone blocks with many rooms and corridors. One of the most amazing things she described as far as Cord was concerned was the method of lighting used inside the buildings. He questioned her about it for what seemed like hours. Everything she told him confused him more. As a person walked into the room, a blue light glowed at the ceiling. To Lee, it appeared as if the person's energy activated the blue light by just walking into the room. Cord asked her tons of questions; what was she wearing? What town was she in? What country? What year was it? What did her hair look like? How old was she? Was she male or female? Did they speak English? He asked her to repeat some of the language she heard, as she and another woman dressed in gold shiny cloth, passed beside a group of men. The questions droned on and on, but she knew the answers for them all, except for one - her name. She couldn't say her name in English. It

had a strange sound that she couldn't state correctly in English. Although, the language wasn't English, she understood it perfectly when she heard people speaking it. A couple on the street discussed a ceremony about to take place; they even called her by name and bowed as she went past. But the name they called her she couldn't pronounce. It sounded a little like Lea__a, but the middle of it she didn't catch. At the age of two, her mother called her Colleen which was her given name, but she had insisted it was something else. When her mother asked her what, Colleen informed her, "You may call me Lee." From that day forward Colleen had told everyone her name was, Lee. The nick name had stuck for twenty one years, people still called her Lee. Nothing about the regression had been a fake. She had seen it all, felt it, and smelled it as if she stood on that island at that moment. After Cord brought her back to the present, her hands even smelled like salt water from patting a dolphin in one of the round pools with floating flowers. Cord Anderson had been struck dumb by the experiment, and for long moments afterward he made notes to himself. He played the tape over and over. He even had the strange sounding dialogue analyze by the language department at the University. Their verdict, a cross between Latin and Greek, at least to the best of their knowledge, as they could pick out some of the words from both languages. Cord had not asked her to interpret the conversation shed recorded, so he had no way of knowing what the people had said. But when he brought the tape back from Professor Lowe, Cord presented her a written script of what Dr. Lowe thought it said. "Greeting, High Princess it's your day." So, okay they missed it, by a word or two! Lee knew they had said, 'Greetings, High Priestess, it's a good day.' That didn't prove Cord was a fake, if anything it proved he was not. Since she didn't speak either Latin or Greek she certainly couldn't be the fake; nor was she nuts as her sister believed. In the two weeks following the regression, Cord collected massive amounts of research, on Atlantis. He had been convinced it could only be Atlantis, he gathered up everything he could find on the subject. He dropped stacks of books and notes on her kitchen table, told her to read and highlight anything that sounded correct according to the sights she saw while under hypnosis.

For days her head swam reading the books, from works of Plato, to Edgar Cayces notes and references on Atlantis, along with mystical history according to so and so On and on it went, but nothing came even close to what she'd seen under hypnosis; until, in one of the stacks of papers she found a brochure on Bimini. And there in living color a photograph taken from an airplane showing an underwater highway. The turquoise water so clear Lee could make out every detail of the road. It was the very road she had stood on listening to the two men talking to her. Oh, sure it looked a little different, the stones further apart some of them missing, but none the less it was the same. The brochure showed underwater pictures taken of a coral encrusted circular structure. The very pool where she had petted the dolphins and a chill of excitement raced down her backbone. A scuba diver since the age of sixteen, Lee decided then and there she was flying to Bimini in two weeks for Spring Break to dive that area. But now that she was here, she wished she hadn't asked Christine to come along. Christine had done nothing but complain. First about the airplane flight being delayed, than she had complained that the small motel didn't suit her. Her steak was tough. Her eggs too soft. And finally this morning, the dive boat was too slow. On second thought, her sweet adorable sister only needed one cue card that said, 'Grumble Grumble', that would eliminate the need for all complaints and all conversation. Lee tossed her fins into the boat and unfastened her tank before she hoisted her butt to the dive platform to climb into the boat. "How was the dive?" dive master, Clay Hartman, asked handing Lee her gear after she stood up. "Superb! I loved it! Can't wait to dive the second tank. I hope we stay in this same area." "Actually we are heading a little east, there's a really pretty drop off that goes straight down for almost a hundred feet. There is a little arch beside the underwater highway close to the cliff," Clay's attention turned quickly to Christine as she climbed aboard behind Lee. But Lee didn't notice, not that it would have bothered her if she had, for she was used to all the men's attention turning to her petite delicate looking sister.

Christine had the type of body men wanted to protect and pick up, unlike Lee's own athletic frame which stood five feet six inches, Christine stood five foot two. Lee's thoughts were too busy with what Clay had just said to give him any notice. The arch beside the highway, he mentioned, lead to the Temple of the Sun, the gateway into the temple of light and knowledge. She glanced at her watch and the computer gauge on her dive control panel. Dang! Double dang! She'd have to wait forty five minutes before she could go down again! She wanted to go now. Now wouldn't be soon enough to see the archway. She couldn't wait to get back to the states to tell Cord, this was indeed Atlantis, or at least the place where she had lived. Lee still had many doubts about it being the legendary place called Atlantis, she was too level headed to believe in mystical kingdoms by the sea. However, under hypnosis she had seen many things she used to dream about as a child and none of them were mystical. That was one of the biggest reasons her sister Christine believed she had imagined the entire thing under hypnosis. No one could accuse Lee Tyson, of not having an active imagination that was for sure! Even as a tiny child of three, every time she saw a cockroach, she'd tell her mother to get the degluton plant. When her mother asked what plant it was, Lee would simply say "The one that gobbles bugs!" It had been a standing joke since Lee could remember if any one saw even a fly, instead of saying "Call Orkin!" they would yell; `Call the gobbling plant!' They could tease her all they wanted; she had seen the teal velvet peddles of the flower many times in her dreams. They would extent out grabbing a passing cockroach or a buzzing fly. The long corn like leaves curled around the creature and rolled it into its center where a sticky substance waited to entrap the insert, much like the tongue of a frog gathering an insect. Under hypnosis, she had seen the plant growing beside the paved road, along with many other plants she dreamed about. Oh, course she'd never been able to find them in Florida for her small apartment. Christine had tried to convince her, she had dreamed the session with Cord, that in reality she had been asleep; but Lee knew it wasn't true. She didn't even have her green eyes closed; the video tape confirmed it, when Cord replayed it for her.

"Here, have a soda," Christine offered as she popped the icy drink into Lee's lap. "That's cold! Are you trying to send me into shock?" Lee retorted popping the top of the soda. "Well, somebody needs to do something to snap you around! Lee, this whole thing is getting out of hand. As your older sister, it's my duty to inform you, when this boat docks this afternoon, we are going home! And I'm going to talk to mom and dad about your fantasies as soon as we get there. Jesus, you should be studying writing instead of premed! Hell, with your imagination you'd make more money writing than being a doctor. Now, face the truth, this isn't an island you lived on in the past dawn of prehistory. It's just a pretty coral reef, isn't it?" Normally Lee didn't have a temper but Christine was pushing her past her limits, she snatched her sisters under water slate and began drawing a rough map of the underwater terrain. "Well, since you know everything, Sis; explain this! You know I've never dived here before, if I hadn't lived here then how would I know what's down there?" Pointing to the highway she had just drawn, "There's another round pool here and over here is the remains of a huge building, made of blocks higher than your head. On our next dive you will see, an arch here!" she pointed to the X drawn on the map. "It used to lead to a walkway that entered the Temple of the Sun where the crystals were kept. Huge massive uncut crystals rested at the top peek of the building for directing incoming space craft. They landed here in this field," she quickly drew a large square, "It should still be flat with nothing on it, no rocks or coral reefs of any kind." Lee continued drawing while she described the terrain. "The only people permitted to pass under the arch way were the ones gifted with the knowledge of operating the crystals. Their energy force would activate the stones, causing rain storms when needed for the crops; or to direct in the outer space cruisers, even to light the darkness of the night." Christine interrupted, "For Christ sake! Listen to yourself, Lee! Really space ships! Stones controlling the weather; next you'll be seeing ghosts, or people underwater talking to you. Are you taking drugs, or something?" "You'll see! I'll prove it. I'm not wrong!" at that moment Lee waved Clay over. After showing him the crude map she asked him, "Isn't that about what we will see on our next dive?" Clay smiled at Christine before he answered Lee, "It's exactly what you'll see - except there's no building here," pointing to the Temple of the

Sun. "That's where it drops off to a hundred foot wall. You must have dived this area before." Before Lee could answer, Clay began a conversation with Christine which totally excluded her. Oh, course that was to be expected, no man could resist Christine. With her midnight hair and eyes, her deeply olive tanned small frame, she attacked men like gold produced greed. Christine had a mystic foreign look that men found very appealing. The two sisters couldn't have been more opposite, Lee's skin was peach colored and burned easily, where her sister's never burned it only became darker. Lee's eyes a sea mist green, while her sister's were ebony. Although Lee's body was perfectly built, it wasn't the type of frame a man offered to help her in and out of boats or cars. Athletic looking, she always assumed, man figured she could battle for herself, which left her more independent than her petite sister. Her tiny sister should have been born in the South, just before the Civil War, she would have made the impeccable southern belle. Being waited on hand and foot suited Christine, perfectly. Christine flirted with almost any man she found good looking, and that was every male, from the age of fifteen to ninety five. But Lee differed there also. Lee found few men attractive, and if at first she thought they were, she soon changed her mind after one date with them. Lee couldn't remember a single man she'd dated twice, there was always something she found uncomfortable or undesirable about the men who asked her out. Usually it was their hair color, habits, and lack of brains. Christine had told her more than once; she should be attracted to her opposite, dark hair men. But that was far from true. Lee liked blondes. Big strapping guys, that made her feel small; but, unfortunately most of the one's built like Mr. Universe were dumber than dirt. Regardless of how gorgeous the man was, if he couldn't carry on a conversation, she wanted nothing to do with him. In her experience most conversationalist were built like humpy dumpy, or had tape on the hinge of their eyeglasses with plastic pocket protectors in their shirts great conversation makers; however, they didn't match her dream type. Heck, no one did! At last it was time they could don their tanks for the last dive of the day, and as they were gearing up Christine said, "When we get home, I think I'm going to get a Second Skin in the same color as yours. It's really pretty, almost matches your skin. As you were coming around the bow,

at first I thought you were naked," she smiled one eye brow up, "I bet that would get me noticed!" Was she kidding? Christine didn't need help being noticed, her own Second Skin, pink trimmed in gray was very eye catching. Hadn't she caught the eye of every man on the island? What would she need with more men watching her? The cool water slapped Lee's back as she rolled backward from the boat. Oh, how she loved floating downward weightlessly, and would have done it longer if she hadn't been so excited about the terrain. Quickly she and her sister adjusted their buoyancy compensators and checked their watches and depth. Lee planned to see as much as she could this would be her last chance, if Christine was serious about going home tomorrow. They swam along the stone road, passed many round structures which Lee kept pointing to the map, showing Christine, her drawing was correct. Lee pointed to the large field where the cruisers had landed, just as she told her sister it was still flat without coral and tapped the map with her finger. Lee watched Christine's midnight eyes frown, while she slightly shook her head. Was she finally believing her? Or would she hold up a Cue Card that said `You're Nuts!' At halfway point of their dive, with fifteen hundred pounds of air left, they arrived at the huge stones that remained in a square formation, which had once been a building. Closing her eyes for a moment Lee could see it as it once stood, so tall and white in the morning sun, and beautiful with purple roses climbing up the sides. It almost made a tear come to Lee's eyes just thinking about the dwelling as it had been, comparing it now to the dim reminder of past glory. She pushed the thought away as they headed to the archway. Coral encrusted, orange and purple fan coral covered the ground right up to it, as if a garden had been planted, even the flat topped archway had fan and finger coral growing in wild array of colors, long ago hiding the original shape of it. As they swam approaching the arched tunnel, Lee drew another picture to show Christine what the arch used to look like. It reminded her of the Tori gate she'd seen in pictures from the Orient, but in place of it being a few inches wide, it was eight to ten feet thick. Christine stopped to play with a sand worm, silently telling Lee, she really didn't care about the stupid arch. But Lee continued forward.

10

The coral was exquisite, but nothing compared to what she had seen under hypnosis. Lee automatically touched her amethyst pendent at her throat which she'd had made after Cord regressed her. She'd seen the necklace while under hypnosis and loved it's designed. She'd drawn a picture of it and asked her friend Betty who worked at a jewelry store, to make it for her. Even though it was her birthstone it was still a form of crystal. Of course it wasn't like the Crystals at the top of the Temple. They had been, white, uncut, unpolished, but still just touching it made her feel good. Letting water into her mask to clear the fog from the glass. Lee peered into the tunnel wishing she had an underwater light; she'd like to swim through it. It wasn't really dark inside, she could see light at the other end, but she would miss all the pretty colors and the small fish that made the tunnel their home. Oh, what the hell! She'd swim through it anyway, just to tell Cord she'd traveled through the archway to the Temple of the Sun. Once inside it seemed longer than it looked from the outside, and the light at the other end seemed brighter, but she really didn't dwell on it. She was trying to remember how far away the Temple of the Sun had been from the tunnel. Was it ten or twenty foot? She couldn't decide, but it had to be at the bottom of the cliff, she was positive of that. Suddenly she stood in blinding sunshine, not the defused glow filtering through the water, but bright warm sunlight, beating down on her wet hair. The tank weight of forty four pounds slammed her back. The straps dug into her shoulders as the gravity turned what should have been weightless in water to hard pressing steel on land. Heavens, her sister was right, she had gone stark raving crazy! Completely insane! The word "nuts" should be tattooed across her forehead to proclaim it to the world. She blinked twice, hoping something would change, but it didn't. She wasn't underwater! She wasn't swimming! She stood on dry land! ##

11

Chapter

"Get hold of yourself, Colleen," she silently instructed as her eyes swept the white stone covered ground where only coral had been moments ago. The room was completely opened, with billowy white thin material draped around the pillars secured with ties, at the waist of each woman, making each woman look as if she wore a dress. Lee wondered if the material would be let down at night closing off the patio and giving privacy to the sleeping quarters. Everywhere big planters stood with flowering blossoms even hanging from the ceiling in the room, with pots beside the bed and benches. At each pillar huge planted pots of crimson, violet, azure, and amber flowers decorated the dancing statues. Repeated through out the patio were deep red in numerous variety of flowers. The colorful blooms against the stark white stone were elegant, and totally exquisite. If she could have designed a room and patio, it would have looked exactly like this. As a child Lee had dreamed about this room, but usually in the dream she had been in the room looking out into the walled patio grazing at the tiny waterfall. You're narced! she told herself. Too much nitrogen had gotten into her blood stream from the last dive and she had narcosis, which would explain why she saw these apparitions. It was affecting her like having too many martinis; she was drunk and seeing things. That was the only explanation. Suddenly a dark headed girl rushed through the internal door of the bedroom wringing her hands, nervously glancing about the room. The moment she saw Lee standing outside in the patio she raced up to her chattering in the same strange language Lee had heard under hypnosis, but Lee understood it. "My Lady! My Lady, Oh, you are so late!" the woman sounded almost frantic. Lee automatically turned around to see who she was talking too assuming someone stood behind her. But there was no one only a solid

12

white stone wall. What happened to Christine? And For Christ sakes, why was this woman yanking off her dive mask? "Thank my maker, you are back! He has been waiting all morning. I have run out of excuses. Where have you been? Oh, never mind; let us get you out of this strange contraption," she was tugging on Lee's mouth piece. Lee had heard of people removing regulators and mask, believing they could breathe underwater when they were narced, it had just never happened to her. She followed all the rules for safe diving, never once had she been narced, so she naturally pushed the olive skin hands away from her regulator, taking a firmer grip with her teeth. This must just be a dream, she told herself. Okay, she could survive loosing her mask, but her life support unit was a different story. Finally, the young girl succeeded in wrestling her regulator out of her teeth, "Oh, My Lady, please we do not have time for jokes. You have to hurry." Lee took a shallow breath, fully expecting salt water to rush in. It didn't, air so clean it almost hurt her lungs rushed in instead. How could that be? Did drowning feel like this? Well it wasn't so bad then, was it? Lee finally managed to squeak out, "Do you know me?" Oh, this was too wild even for her imagination! She thought it in English. She had intended to say it in English, but the words came out in the same language as the ebony headed woman used. Not only had those words come from her mouth, her voice even sounded different. Musical and soft. "Well, oh course I know you, do not be silly! We do not have time for your games. Raxton is waiting and he is furious you have made him wait this long." "Raxton?" Lee echoed. "Oh, do not tell me you have forgotten, Raxton, your betroth, arrived today," the girl's smooth features drew into a frown trying to figure out how to unbuckle the BC. "My what?" "Your betroth," she stated it as if Lee should know all about him and was only testing her to see if she knew. "Please you must hurry, he is threatening to come up here and drag you down to the conference." Finally she got the straps lose and helped Lee slide her tank from her back, then took Lee's fins, wrinkling her nose, "You smell of salt. Hurry, go get into the refreshing chamber."

13

When Lee only starred at her, the young girl pushed her up the three steps into the bedroom toward a tall round object in the corner of the room which Lee hadn't noticed before, "You will be pleased with him if you can handle his temper. He is splendid. All the women are panting after him," she said as she shoveled Lee into the round object. Before Lee could response, the door closed blocking off the woman. Fog started at her feet and swirled upward encasing her body. "Pleased with him? Who? Oh, you've really done it this time Tyson!" Lee said out loud as the fog continued upward. "Cracked up! Just like Christine said you would." She studied the small chamber and decided she was in a deep sea decompressing chamber. That must be it! She'd gotten narced, and then ascended to fast. She'd gotten the Bends and they'd rushed her to Miami to put her in the decompression chamber. But this one must be new she was standing up, in the old ones a person laid down. That was the only explanation. She must have passed out and the dark headed woman was a dream! But if the woman was a dream, the hands that drug her from the refreshing chamber were a nightmare. Huge hands with long golden brown fingers grabbed her under the arms, hauling her side ways from the round cylinder, causing her left foot to smash into the side of the wall with a loud thud. "Ouch, my foot!" she exclaimed in pain. She barely noticed that it wasn't English which came from her mouth. She found herself dangling in air starring into the most incredibly brilliant blue eyes she'd ever seen, with long dark eyelashes and golden eyebrows. His piecing eyes shot daggers of blue fire at her sea mist green ones, than swept upward to her dry ivory hair, back down to her high cheek bones; her turned up nose and chin, and then lower to her throat. There they lingered on her amethyst necklace and her exposed skin at the low neck line of her dive suit. Roamed her full breast with the taut nipples that his touch had caused, finally going to her slim waist. He had boulders for arms and hair like golden sunshine tied at the base of his neck. Lee couldn't see how long it was his shoulders totally blocked her view of everything. He must have been a giant - a head and a half, maybe two - taller than she. Her feet dangled at his booted shins and her head wasn't even level with his. Heavens what a man! He had nicely placed eyes in a wide forehead, high cheek bones, and a nose as prefect as if a plastic surgeon created it even though his jaw was

14

a tad bit too wide, he was incredible good looking. He was the most handsome man Lee had ever seen, if a man could be called beautiful he was! Inwardly Lee groaned, not only would he be dumber than dirt, with looks like that, he'd have brains the size of an ant. Those blue orbs of his lowered from her waist to her hips and stopped at the junction of her legs. How dare he do this to her! "What do you think you are doing? Put me down! Just who the hell do you think you are?" Lee snapped. Slowly his blue sockets roamed back up her body to collide with hers. The scorching fire of anger had been defused with a look of amusement or puzzlement, Lee couldn't decide which. "Lady, my identity is not the question. It is your whereabouts that is the issue," he retorted acidly. Lee was right, brains of an ant! "My whereabouts?" she sputtered unbelievably then in a firmer voice, "Since I'm dangling in front of you, my whereabouts are obvious. Now, PUT ME DOWN!" Immediately her feet hit the floor hard. The foot which slammed into the steel wall of the cylinder, turned sideways as her weight bore down on it, causing her to grab hold of his solid forearms to keep from falling. Before she could right herself, he scooped her up and flounced her on the bed, kneeling down to examine her foot. Already the area had darken to show a bruise under her ankle bone and puffed with early swelling. Bruises weren't new for Lee they appeared if people looked at her wrong. Most of the time she never knew the cause of a bruise, but with one started this early it would be massive in size. Lee tried to jerk her leg from his hand, but it only tightened on her calve, like a steel claw making further movement impossible. Turning her foot slightly while he assessed the damage, Lee couldn't read his expression, but she watched as his eyes moved to her ankle where her peach suit ended. Still holding her leg prisoner, one of his fingers slipped under the material and ran across her skin as if that was the first time he realized she wore clothing. Could that have been the reason for his eyes to look puzzled? Granted the suit deserved its name of Second Skin, it clung to every curve and hollow as if it were real skin. It had to, otherwise the underwater currents would have it bellowed out, latching on the every piece of

15

coral, ripping it. The material fit better than most bathing suits, to protect skin from coming in contact with jelly fish or fire coral. Lee never wore a bathing suit under it, the suit served two purposes, not only did the long shelves and long legs protect her from getting sun poisoning, it kept her warm in water and cool on dry land. So when diving she never removed it like the other women who wanted a tan. Could he have thought she was the same color all over? His hand tighten on her calf. "Breaking my foot wasn't enough? Do you wish to break my leg also?" she fired off at him. Instantly his grip relaxed, standing he barked, "You have five minutes to get dressed into something decent. Then you will tell me why you have kept me waiting. Five minutes! Or I will be back to break your other foot." Was that a joke? Once the door was closed, Lee released her breath, "Who the hell was that?" "Oh, My Lady, I tried to tell you he is Raxton your betrothed," she said rushing up to help Lee off with her garment. "Raxton, my betrothed?" Lee asked unbelievably. This was too much! Now, she was having sexual fantasies! What would Cord, say about this? Hell, what would Freud say? Dang, if she could have had a man specially built for her, he'd look just like Raxton. Of, course he'd have more brains, and a much nicer temperament, but the looks! Wow! They were prefect! The young woman had her dressed and was in the process of combing her hair when Lee returned from her daze. "Look there has been some mistake. I'm not who you think I am. I don't have a betrothed named Raxton. I'm never been here before and I have no idea what I'm doing here now." "My Lady, this is no time to tease me. Did not you see the look on his face? He expects you down in five minutes. He is serious!" she said hurrying to secure Lee's hair to the top of her head. "So, am I! I don't even know your name. I have no idea where he expects to meet me or, even why he wants to talk to me." There must have been something in Lee's tone that convinced the young woman, for her hands stopped. "Is it true?" Lee nodded her head, "I've never been here before. I must just look like the person you know maybe she is my double or something. I'm not, who you think I am."

16

"Oh, My Lady! Ratum said there had been an accident with the crystals this morning when Raxton landed. He told all of us you were injured; but no one believed him. I have had everyone looking for you. Oh, why did not you tell me earlier I could have sent word that you were unwell. Than Raxton would not have been so rough on you," her black eyes were filled with so much concern that Lee didn't have the heart to tell her, she was still wrong. Instead Lee lied, "Maybe I've just had a memory lapse or something. For now, just help me what is your name?" "Carra," she replied returning to the task of pinning the ivory tresses in place. "Fill me in on what is happening. Has Raxton ever seen me before?" Lee watched the olive hands twist her hair as she starred into the mirror. Lee did look a little different something about her eyes, or maybe her hair, she couldn't really decide. It must have had something to do with it all being piled on top of her head, which she'd never worn it like that before. "The High Council sent word last week that it was time you took a mate, they have chosen Raxton for the Sed Ceremony. Neither of you had met until moments ago. He arrived from Olympia this morning. We assumed it was you who lead the ship in, but no one could find you after they disembarked. Raxton insisted that you present yourself for his inspection, he seemed in a very bad mood. It only got worse when we could not find you. Anyway Ratum kept insisting that you were hurt, but he is always trying to make trouble for you, so he has been hidden away to keep him from talking to Raxton " Before Carra could finish, another dark haired young woman who looked exactly like Carra dashed through the door, "He is demanding you come now!" "Go, tell him she is on her way," Carra wailed to her twin. Then to Lee, "Come, we have run out of time. I will take you down." Lee got only a brief glance at the finished product of Carra's labor before she was ushered from the room. But it was enough to take her breath away. She had never looked prettier! No, pretty wasn't the word for it. Stunning, beautiful, ravaging, were better words. If only Christine could see her now, shed take back all those things she'd said about Lee being plain! Her sister wouldn't believe her own eyes. Shoot Lee couldn't believe her own eyes. The gown Carra had dressed her in was prefect, a soft teal blue that made her green eyes look turquoise. The gown made similar to Carra's

17

was gathered at the top of each shoulder, jeweled circular pens fastened the material together. The teal silk lay in tiny folds loosely across her breast and the waist belted with a leather belt which started under her breast and ran to her waist in a darker teal color. It only made her waist appear smaller and her breast huge. Over her hips the gown swirled and bellowed like clouds. When she walked the silk totally hide her gold sandals. On the top of her head rested a golden head band like a hat without a crown or brim, at the center, it crested to form a triangle set with stunning sapphire jewels. Each glimmering stone caught the teal color making them appear teal in color also. She looked like a queen! Lee's foot had swelled even larger and made her steps slower than usual as they descended the stairs to enter a long corridor. As they walked down the cut stone passageway, blue light glowed along the ceiling. It moved with them as they walked lighting the passage way in front; winking out to nothing after they passed. Lee could only stare at it. They stopped in front of a set of double craved wooden doors. "My Lady," Carra said, "only your energy can open the doors, he has sealed the room, for privacy." There they were, in front of her, the doors that she'd seen so often in her dreams. Exactly like in her dream! They even contained the indented hand prints where she was to place her hands. She must be dreaming! Maybe they had finished their dive and she lay napping in their hotel room. For these doors, she didn't need instructions. All she had to do was place her hand in the hand prints and the door would back away from her. "Stop calling me, My Lady. Don't I have a name?" "Aye, it is Leantha! But I'm never been allow to call you by your name," Carra replied. Leantha! That was the name people had called her where she'd been regressed. "Well, you are now!" Lee took a deep breath to face what lay beyond those doors, squared her shoulders and placed her hands into the wooden depressions. Blue light snaked around her fingers, "The way you call me, My Lady; one would think I'm a princess or something." The doors backed away from her hands swinging inward and she followed them forward, just as Carra said, "But, My lady, you are!" Lee turned with a dumbstruck expression to face Carra, but the doors shut between them, before the dark haired woman could explain.

18

She must have heard her wrong. Did she mean a Princess? No! She must have meant the `something else', and just didn't have time to explain. A princess, Holy Cow! "Well? I am waiting!" the voice sounded with a sharp echo behind her and she spun around to face Raxton.

19

Chapter

This room like her bedroom had one opened wall supported by big pillars, facing the landing field where the space crafts landed. On one of the three white walls, many thin strips of pink lights blinked on and off, reminding Lee of a spider web, it could have been an electronic map or something similar. On the opposite wall, eight monitors flashed with pictures of the island as if it were a slide show or possibly security cameras panning the country side. But the thing that caught Lee's attention was a neon blue octagon shaped table. At least she thought it was a table. But if it were a table it was the most incredible table she'd ever seen. It was the color of Windex, possibly made of plastic for she could see through it, but if it were a table, it had no legs. It hovered in the center of the room about the height of a table, as if it floated on the air currents of the room. Fifteen to twenty people could have sat around it, if it had chairs, but there wasn't a chair in the room. Raxton's back was turned to her, his shoulders almost filled the opening between two of the pillars. He was a giant no doubt about it, but God, what a man! His golden hair tied neatly at nap of his neck touched his shoulder blades. His black shirt made in the same style as her gown attached at the shoulders was tucked into some of the tightness black pants she had ever seen except for spandex. His bare arms rippled and bugled with muscles and on each wrist he wore a four inch wide gold band molded to the shape of his forearms, which had the same design as the gold fastenings at his shoulders. What was it Carra had said? His body made the women pant. God no doubt! She felt a little flushed but she quickly recalled his arrogant attitude. Heck, if she was a princess, or `something', she wasn't going to let him intimidate her. Besides this was her daydream or nightmare, depending on how she looked at it, and she could say anything she wanted.

20

"And what exactly are you waiting for?" she demand testily. His jaw clenched before he turned to face her, "I am waiting for you to explain, where you have been for the last four hours. And why you have chosen to dishonor me." His words were softly issued but Lee knew it took a supreme effort on his part. He wanted to scream at her, the bugles of his neck told her that. She'd tell him the truth, what else could she tell him? "I had only just arrived when you dragged me from the refreshing chamber. I didn't know you were waiting for me," she honestly replied. She watched his azure blue eyes narrow just before he clenched his jaw again, "From where had you arrived?" Well at least she knew the answer to that! She just didn't know how or where she'd arrived to. "The twentieth century. From Bimini," she stated proudly lifted her chin a faction. But telling him and making him believe it was something else. A muscle in his neck leaped, but he forced his face to remain unreadable. "From what planet?" "This one I think!" That did it, he just lost it! "You expect me to believe that?" he snorted. "You leap ahead what Fifteen, seventeen thousand years? And just drop back in for me to find you in the refresher chamber. Tell me another one, I need a good laugh. I have not had a thing to laugh about since I found out you were to be my mate." Now, why that should make Lee angry she didn't know, but it did. "Look, you arrogant brute, I'm not who you think I am. This is some kind of a bad dream or somebody has slipped me some drugs. But I'm not this person named Leantha. My name is Colleen Tyson!" With that he did laugh, a deep resounding laugh echoed through out the room, but it was killed quickly. "Really? Your tall tale grows better all the time!" He slapped his metal wrist band then pointed to one of the monitors on the wall. A picture of Lee's face appeared. "Is that not you, My Lady?" he asked sarcastically. Lee gasp as she stared at the monitor. It was her! Yet, it wasn't her, for she was dressed in a shimmering gold gown she'd never seen before. "She just looks like me, but I can assure you - I've never worn a gown like that!" Lee retorted hotly. "Look closer! Is it not the same necklace you are wearing?"

21

"Yes, but I had this designed at a jewelry store in Miami Beach, just last month. I've only had it for two weeks. It couldn't possibly be me or this necklace. As I said I've never had a picture of me taken in that dress." "If you are not this woman, explain how you opened those doors, they were sealed with my energy," he pointed to the monitor again, "Only this woman could have opened them!" She took a limping step, than decided she'd not give this ant brain the satisfaction of knowing he'd hurt her. "I don't care what you think! I just told you the truth. I live in the twentieth century not here! Wherever here is! It's your choice whether you believe me or not." "Prove it!" "How?" His brow shoot up at her question, but he answered softly almost as if he dared her to respond, "Touch the table and repeat what you just told me." The surface of the table was cold, she examined the surface with her finger tips, it felt like touching ice, but it was dry. "Now, tell me again why you have kept me waiting, but keep your hand on the table," he advised in a warning issued almost like velvet. Lee told him all about swimming through the tunnel to find herself standing on the patio of the bedroom where he had just found her in the chamber and ending with saying, "I'd only been there less than ten minutes when you arrived." The blue table hissed and gave a snapping crackle, which caused Lee to miss the look of surprise registered in his eyes, as she glanced back down at her hand. By the time she glanced back up, Raxton had schooled his features back into a dark frown, "So, you tell me the truth. Now, tell me your name." What was it that made him decide that? Why would he believe her now when he hadn't seconds ago? "Colleen Tyson!" Once more the table hissed, but this time it turned a peacock green color. Raxton's face broke into a grin which didn't reach his eyes, "Wisk, who is this woman?" The table vibrated "Leantha" the word sounded like music as if it came in on the wind. "So, My Lady, half of your story is true."

22

Holy cow, a talking table! She glanced under it for wires or anything which she'd overlooked coming from the floor, thinking it must be some type of lie detector. But there was nothing. It really did appear as if it were floating on air. She even took her hand extending her arm outward and ran it under the edge as far as she could reach in case of fiber optic wires she couldnt see. Still nothing! At that she frowned and then exploded with, "I know what's wrong!" immediately turning to face him, she clarified, "Everyone calls me Lee that's what confused this table it has me confused with this Leantha person, because of the name Lee." "Not confused. You are Leantha!" the table hissed again. Again she glanced at it. Oh, Dang! Wouldn't you know this dream wasn't going to work out as she wanted it too. Raxton cocked his golden head slightly to one side, as if studying her for a moment, "Your delayed arrival will be over looked, for now. Come you will show me the island," he started toward the opening. "Well, isn't that peachy keen!" she murmured to herself and started to follow behind him but pulled up short at the edge of the sunlight. She couldn't go out there without sun block, she'd have sun poisoning. Did that refreshing chamber thing remove what she'd had on during the dive? Even if it didn't what about her foot? Gosh, it would be huge by the time he got through traipsing all over the island. Besides what could she show him that he couldn't see by himself. "Wait!" she yelled. He paused and swung to face her, his brow shoot up again, waiting without saying a word. "I can't go out there the sun," her words trailed off. She'd planned to explain about the sun, but his blue eyes drove into hers. Suddenly she forgot what she'd started to say. "The sun?" although his words were soft, Lee knew he'd lost his patience with her. "My skin is sensitive to the sun and I'll " "My Lady, your hair and skin both tell me you have been in the sun. You are not a Moon Princess Now, I am through discussing this. You will escort me around this island as is your duty, and you will do it now!" Oh, good grief! The man was a pig headed swine! Sure her skin and hair bore the evident of sun, she lived in Florida; even with the high number sun block she still tanned. Just being active in sports made the sun bleach out her naturally blonde hair, to an ivory whiteness.

23

Lee silently cussed him most of the afternoon, by the time she returned to her room, she could barely walk. Not that he'd noticed, he was too busy looking at all the dark headed women, to realize she lagged behind or even limped. Normally, Lee would have been excited seeing the gorgeous island and the distant mountains, but she'd been too uncomfortable. He hadn't even noticed her skin frying from the sun. It wasn't the sunburn she minded. It was what came with the sunburn she hatred. Sun poisoning. Dang, it had started already! Lee flopped down on her stomach and buried her face in her arms as soon as she walked into the bedroom where she had mysteriously arrived. In less than thirty minutes, every inch that had been exposed to the sun would be spotted with white dots and swollen. At least it would match her ankle! Polka dots on a face always looked inhuman, at least her body had waited until she could be alone to transform into the monster. Gosh, she could just imagine what would happen if she'd become spotted in front of him. Well on second thought, he possibly wouldn't have noticed, since he hadn't said one word to her until they returned to the conference room, from where their hike began; than it was only to dismiss her. Imagine dismissing her as if she were his a pet seal. "Nice Walk Flipper. Go lay down. I'll call when I want to play again." It was humiliating to say the least. Why didn't she wake up from this dream? And where the hell, was Christine, anyway? How long was that dang tunnel? Lee tried to close her eyes, but already they were burning from the sun. Great, just what she needed her eyeballs to have an allergic reaction too! Sunglasses! Oh, shit, she didn't have on sun glasses. Lee groaned, without sun glasses her eyes would be swollen shut in an hour. Where was Carra when she needed her? Oh, what she wouldn't give for a wet cloth for her face. Instead of getting up and looking for a cloth, she rested her head on folded arms. Maybe she could go to sleep and wake up in her own apartment in Miami, but Carra interrupted that, "I did not know you had returned, why did not you ring me?" She asked rushing in. "I don't know how to ring you," Lee said turning her face to look at Carra. Or was it her twin? "It's over here next to the door, just push Oh, Oh, your skin!" she exclaimed applauded at the sunburn and the white spots.

24

Lee knew how awful she looked. "I know! I know The swine wouldn't let me come back up and get my sun block. Carra what happened to my BC? There's a tube in one of the pockets that will keep this from happening." Carra opened a conceal panel and pointed to the strange contraption then turned worried dark eyes to her, "My Lady what will you do? He sent me here, to get you ready for dinner. He said I had thirty minutes and you were to join him at the dining patio." "He's in for a surprise, I'm not going! In thirty minutes my eyes will be swollen shut," Lee pulled up her skirt to show an ankle discolored and so enlarged even Carra cringed. "I can barely walk. That's his fault too, for insisting I escort him around the island Hell, he never said a word to me. Just kept walking, punishing me for not meeting him earlier. Breaks my foot bruises my calf makes me get sun poisoning all in less than three hours. I can't wait to see what happens tomorrow!" Lee flopped back down on the bed. "Have my dinner brought up here. Tell him he can eat by himself, or better yet have him find someone else to eat with, anybody as long as it's not me." "Is your foot really broken?" "No, it's just bruised, I was teasing on that one." Reluctantly Carra headed to the door, "I will deliver your message. But he will not like it. I will get a Medic to look after you," she was gone before Lee could ask her for a wet cloth. Her burning eyes were too uncomfortable too ignore. Hobbling over to the waterfalls which now lay in the shadow of the stone wall with the sinking of the afternoon sun, Lee splashed water on her overheated skin. Then she finally pulled her gown up to her knees sinking her swollen ankle in the cool water. Feeling better had become her prime objective; she'd worry about everything else later. She splashed water on her face, shoulders and arms until the front of her gown was soaked as well as the front of her hair. Not used to having her hair pinned up, she pulled off the beautiful head band laid it beside her and yanked out the pins throwing them across the patio. She was massaging her scalp when she heard the door open and yelled for Carra to get her hair brush. "What do you mean you are not dinning with me?" Lee groaned. Oh, no, not him again. She'd had enough! Tired, hungry, throbbing, and miserable, she was in no mood to pacify him, so without

25

turning around, she snapped, "I've had all of your company I can stomach for one day. Leave me alone." She didn't know he'd crossed the room until he roughly twisted her around to face him. His dark scowl turned to mild shock as he studied her face. His expression almost made Lee smile, but she stopped it just in time, keeping her face frozen with the disgust she'd proclaimed with her earlier words. "Still think you want me to eat with you? Not appetizing, huh?" "What? ." he didn't finish as he glanced down her arms and stopped on her ankle in the water. Those bright blue eyes turned hazy for a moment before he returned them to hers, "Why did not you tell me?" "Seems, I recall mentioning my skin and the sun didn't love one another I believe that was when you were through listening." Her eyebrow shoot up as if to punctuate her statement. "What causes this?" he inquired squatting to examining her arm with those flashing eyes. "I'm allergic to the ultraviolet rays of the sun," her brief display of anger had passed since he didn't seem so demanding now. "You're medical records do not indicate this," he said still looking at her shoulders, moving his eyes back to her face. Gosh, he'd read her medical records? Not hers, Lee told herself. Leantha's. Probably checking to see if she would kick the bucket soon so he'd be free of her. It couldn't have been made plainer; obviously he preferred the darker complexions on a woman since hed been studying them all afternoon. Yes, Christine was differently his type. Well perhaps too short. "I've told you, I'm not who you think I am, regardless of what your talking table tells you. You didn't read my medical records, you read Leantha's." Before he could say anymore, Carra and a tall thin blonde man came through the door. "Galen when you are finished here, report to me," Raxton barked standing to leave. "Aye, My Lord," the thin man returned automatically as if the response had been used a thousand times. My Lord? Why would people address him in that fashion? Lee watched Carra bow as Raxton passed her. As soon as this doctor was done, Lee had some questions for Carra.

26

Chapter

"I understand why you are so upset, about this forthcoming mating," Galen stated after being ushered into Raxton's room once his examination of the woman was finished. "She is a grotesque High Priestess, the worst in the Universe. How will you ever stand to bed her?" "Forget that! What is the cause of her swollen face and arms?" "She is allergic to the Ultraviolet rays of this planet's sun. She should be stationed on Meta III, where they do not have a sun, or deep space labs " Galen was not finished but Raxton interrupted. "Check the recorded banks. I want to know if there is any reference to this in her history?" "I have already done so, and nay, nothing. Why would the High Counsel station her here with that problem?" Galen asked. Instinct told Raxton all was not as it should be on this planet. From the moment he arrived, small bells of warning had been sounding in his brain, starting with him landing his own vessel. The Crystals which had started to guide him in, stopped at midway point, as if the energy which activated them had been extinguished. His warning bells started again when the High Priestess did not meet him as duty demanded. Never would any Priestess regardless of rank, not perform the duties breed into her by a life time of training, especially not a High Priestess. Finding her in the refreshing chamber dressed in a garment he had never seen before, smelling of coconuts and lemons, compounded the mystery. He had lost his temper, which was rare; he hardly ever lost control, but the woman's tongue had been too sharp. To a man accustomed to women bowing to his every wish and command, it confused him when he found Leantha spitting fire with words unknown and unused by any High Priestess. And then her daft story, of her being from the twentieth century turning out to be true had him highly irritated. None of the pieces fit. During the tour of the island, he had seen more dark haired people then his original reports on the planet indicated. From what he had read

27

there should only be a handful of natives in this area. Where had all these people come from? And where were the crew members of this seeding. Why had not Leantha called them to conference? Where was the protocol that belonged here? The High Council would have never placed her with sensitive skin, on this warm sun planet. Could there be something about the rest of her story Wisk had over looked? Or something he should have picked up on, and asked which his temper had not allowed? It had been obvious she did not know about Wisk, the board of truth, he had seen her surprised look. That could not have been faked, she had been shocked, even looked for the source from which the voice came. Galen drew Raxton from his mussing, "There is nothing I can give her for the existing reaction to the sun. But once it is cleared up, I will inject her to keep it from becoming as wretched as it is now. In a few days she will be back to her normal ugly self. She should be transferred to a cold sun planet." Ugly? What was Galen saying? There had not been anything ugly about that woman. She was prettier than any of the pictures Raxton had seen of her in fact she was majestic. But Raxton pushed that thought away, Galen hadn't seen her before she had gone outside into the sun. "I want some answers and I want them tonight. Have our men talk with these natives and find out where the leaders of this exposition are keeping themselves. I want to know what is going on here," Raxton ordered. "Ah, so you have noticed?" Galen drawled. "I would be blind, not too," Raxton stated smiling at his friend. Turning to go, Galen stopped at the door, "By the way Leantha's eyes are swollen shut. Even her eyes sockets have a reaction to the sunlight, most unusual. I have never seen a case as bad." "What makes her skin tan?" Raxton asked absent mindedly. "She says it is this sun block," Galen withdrew the small tube from his pocket holding it up. "I am going to have it analyzed, I did not think they had the capacity to make it here, or on her ship," he answered a little puzzled glancing at the tube with strange writing. # Lee sensed it, after a day of temporary blindness she was good at sensing things, or at least better than she had been the first few hours. One minute she had been sound asleep and the next fully alert, but unable to open her eyes from the swelling. Listening intently, she heard nothing.

28

No movement but someone had entered her room. Strange how she had come to consider it 'her' room, in only the short time she'd been here. Stranger still she wondered why Carra didn't announce her presence, she had done so earlier each time she entered. Was it morning? It seemed she'd only been asleep for a few minutes. Lee lay perfectly still, maybe it was him! She'd pretend she was asleep and maybe he'd leave. What was he here for this time to demand her company at breakfast? In a few hours he had managed to reek so much havoc in her life, what more could he possibly do? Oh, she wished, she hadn't asked that as the pillow came down on her face. Lord, he hated her so much he wanted to kill her, she never considered that possibility. She had to do something, the pillow was clamping down harder on her sunburned face, blocking her air. Those tree trunks he called arms, would crush her if she didn't stop him. Having taken a course in self dense, but never using any of the movements, her mind tried franticly to remember what she should do to stop this kind of attack. Find his face and claw it. Push on his eye sockets. Kick him in the balls. Instantly her limbs fought with the attacker, but she'd forgotten about her hurt foot, when it landed in his groin, it caused her more pain than the small sound that came from him. If she could have breathed, she would have cried out, but crying out in pain was impossible the way he had the pillow stuffed around her face. She felt silk material under her fingers and ripped it clawing at his chest. Her nails contacted with skin and she heard another howl. She must be getting groggy, she wouldn't have expected Raxton to howl in pain from her scratches. The bed clothes had her penned as she flung out another arm to wart off her attacker, but she found the planter of flowers beside the bed and yanked it over. A large crash echoed in the room. The heavy planter slammed to the floor breaking into a thousand pieces on the stone floor. Maybe someone would hear that and they would come to her aid. She didn't know if it was night or day, for all she knew every one would be asleep and not hear the racket in her room. In the struggle, she fell off the bed, but at least it gave her a chance to get a badly needed breath of air. The smell of oil filled her nostrils. But she didn't have time to dwell on why Raxton would smell of oil. His hands were on her again, trying to get hold of her throat to choke her. If he managed to grasp it - she'd die, plain and simple. She'd never be able to get free of those ham hocks of his.

29

This time her good foot contacted with his manhood and a loud howl of pain reeled into the air. Good, maybe someone heard that. Dang, if she could just see; she'd fix him good! Clawing at his face she felt him back away, just before she heard the door slam against the wall as if someone threw it open. How she hoped that was help for her and not him! Suddenly she was half lifted off the floor, only to be dropped back down, as if who ever was attacking her had been lifted away from her. Hell, who could lift Raxton? Struggling for air, she heard feet stepping on broken pottery as the two men struggled in combat beside her. Gaining a little more of her senses as her head cleared she searched around her for the sheet. Stark naked laying beside the bed in the over turned dirt and flowers wasnt the way she wanted any one to find her. Her hand found only more dirt, she heard someone running out on her patio as if one person ran away. She really couldn't imagine Raxton running away from anything or anybody. But the fighting had stopped. Was it over? During any crisis Lee was calm, and efficient, even inspired others with her brave actions. She could render medical aid to car accident victims, or help dig people out of collapsed buildings after a hurricane, she did what ever she needed to do until it was over, but then she literary fell apart. Her knees usually turned to water, unable to stand and she'd have the shakes so bad she couldn't get a glass of water to her mouth without spilling half of it down her front. To her horror the shaking began with wondering if it was over, while still fighting to catch her breath. Without success in finding the sheet, she scooted her bottom backward until she arrived in the corner where the bed and wall meet. Huddled there like a small frighten child, hugging her knees to her chest and burying her scolding face in the curl of her arms, she rocked back and forth to comfort herself. Raxton had just removed his shirt preparing for bed when he heard the crush from Leantha's bedroom. He rushed to the next room thinking she had fallen over something from her blindness, but as he got to the door he heard a man crying out in pain and the sounds of a struggle taking place. Instantly he jerked the dark haired man off her, punching him in the stomach and his left fist striking him in the face. But as he glanced at Leantha checking quickly her condition the man had turned and ran, leaping the stone fence in a single try.

30

He wanted to stop the man; however, he could not. His men started gathering in the hall; Leantha was naked, curled into the corner muttering to herself for her to get a grip. He could not allow his men to see her that way. Stopping only long enough to grab the sheet and shake out the dirt and broken pottery he draped it over her. Lee felt the cool sheet float down, she clutched it to her as if it were a shield and would protect her from her attacker. An earthy smell of cedar assailed her nose. Only Raxton smelled like her beloved Everglades. Oh, it was too much to ask for him being defeated. He was just too big! What would he do now? Continue his attack? Fingers pushed hair from her face and she slapped at the unseen hands, trying to back even further away and curl into a smaller ball. "No Please don't hurt me," she whispered almost choking with terror. Suddenly she was lifted from the floor, and self preservation returned in full force, twisting and turning in his firm grip, "Leave me alone, or I'll scream!" she yelled. "Go ahead if it makes you feel better," Raxton's deep voice replied. Kicking and screaming she fought against him but his hold only tighten on her, making her struggle useless while keeping her body covered with the sheet. "Why don't you just take a knife and kill me? Slice my throat and get it over with," she wailed. "What did I do, that makes you want to punish me? Just put me out of my misery, snap my neck with those big hands of yours." "Why would I want to do that?" he asked sounding stunned. "Why try to smoother me when you have so many other options? Lord, God! I can't even see you coming, just do me in quick, than I'll be out of your life, and you can end this nightmare I'm having." Raxton sat down on the side of the bed with Lee sitting on his lap. "Lady, it was not I who tried to kill you just now. If it were I would have succeeded." His cold harshly issued words made a chill race down her spine. No doubt he would have. He wasn't the type of man that failed what he'd begun. Dawning came slow to her reeling senses. It hadn't been him. "But.. who? Why?" she stammered as her shaking renewed in earnest.

31

"That is what I intend to find out," he proclaimed softly, tucking her head in the curve of his neck while he straightened out the sheet covering her legs. Her burning cheek rested against bare skin, he wasn't wearing a shirt. Had he been roused from his bed? Was it still dark? Did she still have a chance of waking up in her own bed in Miami? "Did he hurt you?" Where her ear rested on his chest the words rumbled in her brain causing an odd sensation in her lower stomach. In between sobs she shook her head and muttered, "Only my sunburn my face." She was leaned back into that satin covered boulder of an arm then a cool damp cloth was applied to her face. She had no idea where it came from, and would have been mortified to know half a dozen people stood mutely watching them. Cedar, not oil! The cedar wafted through her nose returning more of her senses, and from behind the cool cloth she mumbled, "Oil!" Sliding the cloth from her face Raxton asked, "What?" "The man who attacked me he smelled of oil," she repeated hesitantly shaking so hard she barely managed to get out the words. "What is oil? What does it smell like?" he returned glancing at her red puffy face he noticed the white spots had at least disappeared, and for that he was thankful. But she still looked like a puffy faced nerteck. Luckily she couldn't see the amused look in his eyes or it would have made her angry. "Petroleum black crude. It smells greasy thick. It's black and " Suddenly an explosion erupted blocking off the rest of her words. The whole earth trembled. Raxton tighten his hold on her and she felt his body lean forward to protect hers. The rumbling was almost ear spitting as it echoed and vibrated off the stone walls and floor. It felt as if the bed actually bounced up and down. She heard people running and someone yelled "The Cruiser! Fire!" Swiftly her body left his chest. She was laid on the bed and the sheet was tucked around her firmly, "Stay here. Do not move!" he said just before barking an order for two men to stay outside her door. Where did he expect her to go? Hell, she couldn't see to go anyplace. "My lady are you alright?" Carra asked continuing to mop Lee face with the cloth Raxton had abandoned. "I will be, as soon as you tell me what's going on?" "You should have seen his face. He was very concerned," she exclaimed in mild surprise.

32

"I can imagine that he would be, if his cruiser blew up how would he get home?" Lee grumbled. "Nay, My Lady, not over his cruiser, over your attack!" Carra corrected immediately. Running feet sounded in the hallway behind Raxton as he raced to the east wing of the building. Flames roared into the night sky taller than the Temple of the Sun, and he could feel the heat even from the distance of almost a mile away. Surrounded by his men they watched helpless as a small series of explosions continued to rage throughout their space ship, turning it into a pile of rubble. While racing through the building he had been aware, there would be no way to stop the flames from destroying it. The most he could hope for; would be for the records to remain intact to show the person who did it. However, watching the flames, he knew it would be days before it cooled enough for them to shift through the charred remains to determine if the records would show the sabotages face. Leantha's attack had probably been a diversion while someone else set fire to the cruiser, not that a diversion had been necessary; he had not posted guards. He should have. His strange arrival alone should have alerted him to take precautious. Instead of listening to his warning bells he had gotten angry with Leantha. And he had been angry at her ever since. Angry at her lack of protocol, angry at High Councils decision and angry he had to leave his mistress. But something had been jarred loose, seeing her curled into the corner after her attack had weakened his anger. Temporary blind from swelling, helpless and pleading for him not to hurt her had dispelled his anger totally, subdefuseing it into a protectiveness he had never felt before, never experienced. As he watched helpless to stop the flames destroying his cruiser, he realized Leantha was a pawn in this game. Just as he was. Some body else was to blame and if they wanted to play games they had a willing partner. Picking on Leantha, or any other of his belongings had been their big mistake, they just did not realize it yet.

33

Chapter

Mid-afternoon, Raxton massaged the back of his neck and stretched his arms which helped to relax his tense shoulder muscles. Pouring over the expeditions records of Leantha's planet, had not given him what he needed, he still could not explain why his cruiser had been destroyed. Since before dawn, he and his most trusted men had covered every log, every entry tape Leantha compiled while she'd been on the planet for the last six months. Other then a few entries he wanted to question, nothing seemed out of place, all neatly organized, completely detailed and thoroughly documented. In fact they riled his own records which he highly prized. Regardless of how she had acted after his arrival, her duties had been preformed faultlessly in the past. The men Raxton had sent to question the natives had returned with glowing reports about her. She treated people fairly and equally, even in disputes she judged both sides and offered a mutual agreement that satisfied both parties involved. The household staff loved her, respected her to the point of hesitating to answer any questions derogatory in nature about her strange behavior of the last few days. Carra, her personal maid, whom he had personally questioned only admitted Leantha had not been herself, but refused to say more. The woman had even hinted in a subtle way that his bad temper had created Leantha's problems. Not that Carra had actually said that, she would not have dared; only referred to the fact that the up coming Sed Ceremony might have an impact on Leantha's emotions. He secretly had to agree with that, it had a definite effect on him. He had been short tempered to the point of rudeness, not to mention his inconsiderate behavior, he had known he had hurt her foot yanking her out of the refreshing chamber. Even witnessed her limping, but still demanded she escort him around the island.

34

He had wanted to put her in as an uncompromising position as he had been in, when he had waited for her arrival. But it had not worked. Leantha had not protested over her foot, only that lame excuse about the sun, which had only caused him to become more furious, so furious that he had forced her to suffer three hours limping behind him in silence until his anger cooled. Once it cooled he returned to the dwelling immediately, swimming in his own guilt. Raxton had planned to apologize for his rudeness over dinner that evening, only to be informed she would not join him. His anger returned full force, and that is when he stormed up to her room once more to demand her company. The shock he experienced over seeing her face had not left him yet. The excuse he thought lame, had been more damaging then her hurt ankle and that had been considerable. Yet, never once had she complained after they left the building. He really could understand how his actions might be the stem of her unusual behavior. He had not made a good first impression. In fact, he could not blame her if she despised him. It was no wonder she thought he tried to smother her with her pillow. He had been punishing her just as she claimed ever since he got there. But several things still had him puzzled. Why did she consider her life a nightmare? She had acquired the highest rank any single woman could obtain without benefit of a mate. She received her own planet to develop as she saw fit. The high council had been so impressed with her, they had removed Devinshire from this planet and given it to her just six months ago. And then they had chosen him as her mate, which would move her status into the high command of this universe. How was any of that considered a nightmare? It was more like a fantasy life, any woman would be honored to even dream about; even most men did not qualify for their whole planet until mid life, let alone a woman at her young age. Another thing that did not make sense, her leaping ahead in time, why had she done it? How she had done it? This planet did not have a Telaportal, he had checked right after their walk. Of course she could have used the crystals, but he ruled that out after reading her reports, she was far too level headed to do any thing that dangerous. To span time in crystal flight was a dangerous ordeal, many died from it. For her to have done it she would have needed a very good reason, and he could not think of any thing that would be important enough to risk death.

35

And the last thing that concerned him, why her medical records did not mention her allergic reaction to the warm sun? Could it have just developed after her arrival? If it did she should have documented it, as she had documented everything else? It seemed out of character for her not to record a medical problem especially not one of her own, judging from the other records she kept. Of, course she might have reported it on her own personal file - it was most likely she did, he decided as he stood up. Raxton had not studied the expeditions personnel files, which were next on his agenda. According to his information there had been ten original crew members with Devinshire on the original seeding twenty years ago. He knew none of them had been replaced when Leantha took over the planet. He had yet to meet the first one. Where were they? And why had not the second in command taken over in Leantha's illness? Questions all these questions "Gentlemen, a break is needed to refresh, mind and body," he announced striding to the doors releasing his energy seal, "Return in three hours." As the men filed out Raxton detained Galen, "When you attended Leantha after the attack, how was she?" "Just upset, as any one would be. I gave her something to calm her down and make her sleep, but she should be up by now. Do you want me to go check on her?" Raxton nodded, "I will go with you." Perhaps with Galen in the room her tongue would not be so sharp when he asked to see her personnel files and her personal file. The unusual request was bound to set off fire works. If the situation were reversed and she asked for his - he would cut her to ribbons with his tongue. Could he expect less of her? Much to his amazement she didn't say a word. Upon their entry she'd turned to glare at the person who dared to enter her room without knocking. Her eyes still puffy, and blood shot, but at least opened, they raked him up and down as she sat before her dresser while Carra brushed her hair, "Don't you ever knock?" she fired off at him. "Your door is mine," he resounded unemotionally, "It is always opened to me." Her sea green eyes flashed with fire but she made no further comment as Galen began to examine her arms and face. "You're much better. This should be all cleared up by tomorrow, and you'll be back to your ug usual self," Galen forced a weak smile.

36

Lee comprehended what he had started to say. Ugly! This man thought her ugly? No doubt Raxton did too, he like brunettes. So what? she asked herself. Sun poisoning was ugly. If both men thought her ugly - what difference did it make? She was going to find that dang tunnel and try to reverse this nightmare anyway. Her eyes found Raxton's bright azure glaze on her, and fire flashed once more at him, "I'm sure you aren't concerned with my health; so what is it you want?" Testy that was the only word for the way the man made her feel. "I would like your permission to review your personnel files. After last night's events I am trying to locate the reason and cause of your attack." She was struck dumb, it wasn't an order or a command, it was a request. Not sweetly asked, but not rudely issued either, and she supposed it would be the closest thing the man could manage in polite manners. Why in heavens name would he request to see personnel file? On who? Carra? The other household servants? Did he think one of them attacked her, and blew up his cruiser? She stared so long at him, he shifted his weight as if she'd made him uncomfortable which almost made her grin. It was incredible he'd ask her permission to see something as meaningless as when a person was hired or how much they were paid, when he forced her without regard to attend his every whim. What was the expression that played across his features? He'd expected some type of reaction from her that she wasn't providing. It was obvious from the tense way he held his shoulders, and she couldn't stop the grin from spreading on her face this time. He expected her to get mad, even braced himself for it; but her grin totally disarmed him. She's never seen him revel his emotions so fully, and that produced a deep giggle of delight from her, "Sure go ahead, check out the files, what do I care?" she expressed trying not to giggle while his eyes turned brighter as if confused by her laughter. "You do not mind?" he queried. "Is there a reason that I should? Didn't you just tell me, what is mine is yours? What I don't understand is why you even asked in the first place. You just take what you want, or demand it, as your just due; so why bother to ask? Go ahead take out any file you want," she replied still laughing. Swiftly Raxton dismissed Galen and Carra closing the door behind them, "My Lady, I do not think you understood what I wanted."

37

"Sure I did, you want the personnel files for the household," she replied. Did he think she was stupid? "What do you think are in those files?" he seriously asked studying her expression more closely now that they were alone. "The usual stuff, hiring dates, beginning salary, pay increases, employment history; that type of thing." Her smile faded from her eyes as she watched him come closer. His firm expression almost menacing, tipped her off that somehow she may have confused the subject, and they were talking about two different things. "You think you employee people for salary?" "Well, no, not me. I'm a college student from Miami, I'm broke. It's this Leantha person that everyone has me confused with that hired all these people. I can barely afford to pay my way through school, I'd never be able to pay Carra or her twin. Those are the only two people I've seen, but there must be more, this place is huge ." That was all she got out before he hauled her from the stool staring down into her eyes, as if he was reading words printed in her mind behind her blood shot eyeballs. "What? What did I say?" she asked finding it hard to swallow with her head tilted back so far. "You are serious, are you not?" he asked after a long while. By the time he asked the question she had already forgotten what they had been talking about. Shoot she couldn't even think when he was looking at her like that! This man was totally breathtaking. "About what?" "You really do not know what is in the personnel files." It wasn't a question but she answered it anyway, "Yes, I do, I just told you what was in them. Weren't you listening?" He never said another word, he just reached down and slid an arm under her knees and an arm around her shoulders; than carted her out of the room, down the hall to the conference room. Her mind went blank, feeling all his warm flesh heating her gown wherever it touched his body, and a mild form of disappointment filled her once they reached the conference room. He released her legs allowing her whole body to slide down the rock hard surface of his, very slowly and suggestively. She tried to tell herself, it only seemed sexual but when her eyes flew to his, as she tilted back her head, she knew she was wrong. He'd aimed to do it, his eyes seemed ablaze but it wasn't anger, but she wasn't sure it

38

was desire either. She truthfully couldn't name the emotion that flowed from his eyes. She straighten out her beige gown while he rested his hand in the imprint on the door, sealing it for privacy, and she wondered from who the servants? His men? Or had he done it to keep her inside? Now, place your hands on the table," his voice was like velvet as his eyes locked with hers. Complying with his request seemed natural when he used that tone of voice. Gosh, it sounded like he'd requested her to hold his hand. "Do you know what is in the personnel files?" "Yes, I've already told you, salary and employment history, hiring dates, background information on the household staff that sort of things." Raxton watched her features, as well as the color of the table, both told him her words were honest. "My Lady, they do not contain those items you mention. They indicate your crew members emotional stability, personality faults and behavior problems, this is what I need to see. I need to see what past problems you have had for the last six months since you have been stationed here. They are locked within the computer, I can not assess them without your permission." The man was thicker that a marble slab when it came to brains. "I've already given you my permission, so assess away; help yourself," she said arrogantly. Mercy the man's personality was rubbing off on her! "I need your password!" he fired back at her almost yelling, clenching his jaw taut. That pulled her up short. "Password?" she asked puzzled, "How would I know what the damn password is?" "You are the one that created the double security, you are the only one who can bypass it," he informed her only slightly calmer. "I don't know what you're talking about. I didn't create anything. It's this Leantha person you need to be asking about the password, not me!" What surprised him more than her words was Wisk confirming it. The color remained blue. She was telling the truth. Raxton rubbed his forehead, "I am tired," he admitted out loud. "Forgive me for yelling at you, Wisk confirms what you are saying." With a sigh he added, "I did not return to bed last night after your attack, I have been going over all your records on the expedition. The only ones I have not seen are the ones that should give me the answers I seek; but they are locked from viewing. If you wanted to code something secretly what word, or words, would you use to do that?"

39

Lee studied his face for a long moment, he did look tired. His sudden apology surprised her, she hadn't thought him capable of it. His request for her help did seem sincere, but how could she possibly supply a password for him? "What do you use for a code like that?" "I use something easy to remember something I alone know about, that way no one could guess and accidentally break into the files," he answered honestly hoping something would come to her mind. For a long while she ran over all types of things only she knew about, but they all pertained to a life at college, her childhood in Florida, nothing that would be of any value here. "I'm not sure I can help you that much, I can't begin to imagine what this Leantha person would have used to code her files. Everything I think of is from the life I knew the one I left before I came here." Suddenly her emotions were taking over, remembering friends and feeling adrift in a sea of strangers wanting answers to questions she didn't even understand. She quickly lowered her eyes shielding her thoughts from him and blinked back the tears that threatened to fall, "I'm sorry!" she mumbled just as she spun on her heel and raced to the door. Her spread palms formed a triangle with index and thumbs as she placed them into the hand marks on the wood. Spiraling blue streaked across the space as the doors backed away from the energy of her hands. As she dashed into the hall she was stopped short by an iron grip on her elbow then spun around into the center of Raxton's chest. Uncontrollable tears slide down her cheeks and a small sob escaped as he pulled her into his arms. How embarrassing for this brute to see her crying! Gosh, she couldn't even make an exit without making a complete fool of herself. "I brought you here, I will return you," he sternly said scooping her up, starting down the hall with her in his arms. "There is much you do not know," he whispered against the top of her head as he climbed the stairs. "I have no doubt, you are Leantha. What we must figure out is why you do not know this. And why you do not remember." Lee wiped tears quickly trying to compose herself, as they passed two tall blonde security guards standing at her door. She hadn't noticed them as they left and wondered if Raxton thought another attempt on her life would be made. "What makes you so sure, I'm Leantha?" He actually chuckled at her question, sitting her down on the sofa facing the patio. "Lady, you opened that sealed door, without even thinking about it. On the entire planet, only two energy forces could have

40

done that, mine and Leantha's. Yesterday you also opened it. Who instructed you how to do this?" "No one I used to dream about those doors. Oh, this sounds crazy," she admitted, dropping her eyes from his. "Go on, tell me." "Well, when I was a little girl I dreamed about three sets of doors. That set craved of wood, another set of stone craved with a design which looks a little like flames. And a third set of black marble doors with gold flecks and streaks. All three have hand depressions in them, and they open the same, they back away from me when my hands are laid in the craved out areas. I used to tell my sister about them and she made fun of me. She made fun of me a lot Well it is silly really I never liked the things any of the rest of the family liked. I've always had strange taste in art and clothes; and my dreams have never really been normal." "Perhaps your dreams were normal, just not of that time," he touched her cheek with the back of his golden finger. "Do you know where the other two sets of doors are?" His soft words and those eyes of his were making her loose all concentration. She whispered, "No," before her thought process vanished into the depth of those brilliant azure eyes. "Tomorrow, if you are feeling up to it, I will show you. What else did you dream of?" To come even close to answering his question, she had to look away; anywhere but in those eyes. Heavens when he was nice She had to shake her head to clear her thoughts. "You are going to think I'm nuts for sure. Plants that eat bugs. Soft flowing clothes. Head bands that talk to me. This room and patio with it's beautiful flowers, art work I've never seen before. Purple roses, not deep red like they have in Miami, but a true purple. The language you hear come from my mouth is different than I think. I think in English the language I was raised with, but it comes out in this foreign sound, but I understand you perfectly," her eyes swung back to his, "Are you ready to call for the straight jacket?" "Ah, that explains why some of your words are strange and unused by people in your position," he smiled down at her. "I had wondered, what some of your words mean?" "What is my position? Or I should say, Leantha's position. Why do people bow to her and to you?" "You do not know?" his voice was husky and thick.

41

If Lee didn't know better she'd swear it was thick with passion, to that thought and his question she shook her head. "You are the High Priestess of Ka. Only two other Ladies hold that honor with you, and neither are as young or as beautiful. I am Lord High Priest of Ka, upon our union, our status will change. Together we will rein as High Commanders of this Galaxy," he told her. For a moment she was still stuck on "young and beautiful", he thought her beautiful? No, not by any stretch of the imagination, she answered herself. Really, High commanders of the galaxy! Like Queen and King? Oh, this was too much! She gave a half laugh and than began to giggle, "Take me to the rubber rooms! I've lost it just like Christine said. Now I've made myself a queen in this fantasy! Talk about escaping reality! A normal queen ruling over a country wasn't enough, Oh no! NO! I had to rule the entire Galaxy!" Raxton frowned, "I do not understand. You are not a queen," he said it almost indignantly. "Who is Christine?" Lee tried to contain her merriment, "Christine is my sister. Two bad she didn't swim through the tunnel with me. You'd like her, she's just your type - dark hair and dark skin youd find her real attractive," she said with a grin, she couldn't resist the little dig. Instantly she knew she had said something wrong. His face was menacing, and his eyes flashed blue fire, "Your sister, from the twentieth century is dark headed?" "Sure, she is. So are my mother and father " Lee started backing away from him as his hands reached out and grabbed her arms. "You think the dark haired women are my type?" he demanded. "You seem to watch I mean on our walk, you kept looking at them. Christine likes blonde men opposites attach one another. Your blonde. I thought you'd like brunettes," she stammered. "How many blonde people are in the twentieth century?" His voice was almost shouting again and his eyes were spitting pure flames. "I don't know the number more dark than blondes," she managed to get out as his fingers dug into the fresh of her arms. "And you? What is your preference?" he demanded sharply. It really wasn't any of his business. Dang, how could she tell him blondes? He'd think she was attracted to him, which she defiantly was not at this moment. His grip tightened, like hot iron burying into her flesh. "Please," she whispered, "You're hurting me."

42

"I will know your preference and I will know it now!" his voice was like steel, and so were his fingers as his grip tighten each second she delayed in answering. "Blondes it's always been blondes," she spit out at him. Instantly his fingers released her arms. Rubbing to restore the circulation, she mumbled, "I told you, I was strange!"

43

Chapter

Stepping from the refreshing chamber, Lee couldn't help but wonder if her actions here would affect the future. She had read it in some obscure piece of literature, seen it in the movies countless times, those who went back in time had to be careful that their actions didn't alter the future. Had she stepped into the past? A past of fifteen thousand years ago? Or had her mind actually flipped from sane to insane? According to all the stories Cord gathered, none portrayed the golden era of Atlantis to be like this. They described it as a time of magic, Edgar Cayce spoke of beings without bodies, purely thoughts and instinct. Plato had indicated they had marvelous creations, that might be construed as advanced technology, but even a compass to him would have seemed an advanced object, although any child could make one in Miami. Yet here they had space ships and some type of instant lighting which wasn't electricity, she'd already checked. She hadnt found a single electrical switch or plug in. The lights came on when a person passed, perhaps their body heat activate it, or their movements, she hadn't figured it out, yet. They had computers, but how did they operate without electricity? And that floating table she couldn't begin to guess what made it hover, and turn a different color when a person told a lie; unless it pickup the different temperatures of the skin, like the long ago mood rings or the lipstick which changed when it came in contact with skin. She had no idea what it was made from, it looked a little like plastic, but the feel of it was like ice to her skin, it hadn't felt like plastic at all. Even the refreshing chamber, used to clean her body, seemed to operate on its own. No plugs, no buttons to push, nothing to show it was mechanical at all. The metal door slid back and forth without buttons or touching it. Lee assumed it was some type of gas, which produced the fog, but without studying chemistry she had no idea which gas.

44

In the chamber it didn't matter if she wore clothes or stood naked, everything was clean and fresh upon existing, even her hair had been dried that first day. Nor had her hair ever felt so clean and shiny soft. The machine, if it could be called a machine, had repaired broken and damaged ends of her hair that the Florida sun had burned. That alone was worth a years salary, if she could figure out what made it function and reproduce one once she returned to Miami. Her bedroom had hidden panels where clothes were stored and many other objects when not in use. Yet the walls looked and felt like stone, nor could the hidden panels be detected when closed, a person had to know where they were to open them. Carra simply touched the wall and it slide away exposing all types of closets, cubby holes and shelves. Lee had tried it herself with no one in the room and she'd found compartments on all three walls revealing untold number of garments. She had even found the gold simmering gown, worn in the picture Raxton had showed her the first day. All these modern gadgets, yet the buildings reminded her of ancient Egypt's pyramids. The walls ceilings and floors were stone, perfectly cut as if a laser had been used to crave them out. Even the furniture, clothing and jewelry looked as if it came from ancient Greece. None of it fit the description in Cord's books and information of what Atlantis should have been like. "Okay, where does all this leave you Tyson?" she asked herself out loud. If she had returned to the past, was it Atlantis? And if it were, what now? Find a way home? Except it? Try to change it - What? How much of it could she change? How much did she want to change? Getting right down to it, there wasn't anything she wanted to change. She liked all of it. She loved the bedroom with it's coolness in the day time, and the flowering patio with brilliant color was prefect. She loved the flowing clothes, the sandals, the hair styles, even the relaxed unhurried peaceful life style. With the exception of Raxton's quick temper and instant mood changes, this place was ideal, a dream come true. Her apartment in Miami didn't give her the relaxed feeling she obtained here. She had to admit the place felt like home, as if she belonged here. The island was beautiful, she would have enjoyed walking around it the first day if her ankle hadn't hurt and if she had been with anyone but "Ant Brain". Most of it was breathtaking, the aquamarine waters, the lush green forest, the rolling grass lands and those stark white pyramid style building with the paved roads, reveled any vacation place she'd ever seen.

45

For the first time in her life, she felt at ease, within a world of strangers, she didn't feel out of place. Amazing! Absolutely amazing! She almost didn't want to go home. Almost, but not quiet. The question was how did she get home? Perhaps if she knew how she got here in the beginning that would answer the question of how she returned. But for the life of her she couldn't come up with an answer. However, she planned to find out. Things like this just didn't happen, unless she wasn't here to begin with! Had she died and this was her heaven? If that was the case - what was Raxton the devil, doing in her heaven? Well, whatever the answer was, it definitely wasn't in her room. She wanted to explore the island, this time she planned on enjoying it. It had been delayed too long; Lee planned on learning many answers today! Carra arrived just as Lee finished covering her skin with sun screen, "You should have rang for me, I did not think you would be up this early. You should not be doing this, it is my job," Carra told her rushing to assist. "Tell me about your job and duties," Lee insisted handling Carra the hair brush. "I have only one, seeing to My Lady's needs," skillfully her hands swept up the long tresses to Lee's crown. "I am here only to serve you." "How long have you been with me?" Carra smiled at her, "Since the days of your first arrival. You saw me standing in the brushes and motioned me forward. I have been with you since then, as has my twin and my younger brother." "How much do you get paid for this?" "Paid? I do not understand the word," Carra stated securing the hair in a long tail draping down Lee's back. "How much do you earn working here? You know money compensation?" "I do not know those words either," Carra smiled at Lee's reflection in the mirror. "My Lady, teases me again?" Sure, that's what Raxton thought when the subject was mentioned yesterday afternoon. He'd whisked her up taking her to the table the moment he comprehended what she meant. Why? Surly all these servants didn't work for nothing? And why had the subject of her sister's dark hair disturbed him so much? Gosh, he'd acted like he'd been insulted by her words! But why? Why had it been so important for him to know her preference of men's hair color? No doubt, her answer had weighted heavily on his mind, if

46

his fingers digging into her skin was any indication, he'd even bruised her arms. After he'd forced her confession from her, he had glanced at his hands, and immediately left without saying another word. She hadn't heard from him or seen him since, which in a way overjoyed her. That gorgeous piece of male flesh, infuriated her beyond reason. It was a shame, he was so wonderful to look at, yet had the heart and temperament of the devil himself. What a gorgeous package, if only he had a brain and personality to go with it! Just as well he didn't, she'd be in love with him in a heart beat. And if she had returned to the past, she couldn't afford to fall in love that surely would complicate matters. While Carra arranged her hair, Lee reviewed each bit of knowledge she possessed on traveling back in time. Which wasn't much she discovered after only a few seconds. She probably couldn't make any decisions which would alter the past, like give advice, or make suggestions. Or even to hint at something happening in the future, it might alter the course of events. Perhaps she shouldn't have told Raxton anything yesterday about Miami. Should she refuse to answer questions? Maybe plead stupid, or dumb? And definitely not fall in love with Ant Brain, or go to bed with him. What if she got herself pregnant? That was unthinkable! Now, just where had that thought come from? He wasn't remotely interested in her sexually. Perhaps she was cracking under the strain after all! As if her thoughts drew him to her room, the door burst open with Galen following him. Galen came to an absolute stop as he looked at the stunning beauty who stood before him. If her skin hadn't been pink from sunburn, he wouldn't have recognized her. She was gorgeous in her peach gown, "Oh, my you are " he breathed. "Ugly?" Lee supplied his missing word, arching her brow. "I I," Galen turned to Raxton, "Oh, my Lord please except my deepest apologizes. The remarks I made yesterday, if I have offended, I am " "Galen!" Lee's outburst froze the words in his throat and he turned a nervous glaze to her. "Your insinuation of yesterday -insulted my person - not Lord Raxton's. Therefore, it will be me, you apologize too. It will be my forgiveness sought, not his." The reprimand caught Galen totally unprepared, none dare demand more respect than due Lord Raxton. Yet, his glance at Raxton told Galen

47

the man waited as did she for his apologize. Raxton's amused look seemed filled with pride. "Your Highness," Galen began, "I deeply regret if my ill spoken words and thoughts caused harm. I did not realize you were so breathtakingly beautiful." Then quickly remembering the insult he handed Raxton, Galen turned to say, "In deed, I have offended both of you with my careless words." Lee's laughter rang out warm, "Galen you're forgiven. I'm well aware of what the sun does to me. Think nothing more of it." Raxton chuckled holding out his arm, "Come My Lady, food awaits," as she tucked her hand into his elbow he pulled it close to his body and whispered, "Well done Lea!" than escorted her down the stairs to breakfast. He actually called her by a name instead of a title, but what surprised her more, there had been so much warmth and meaning issued behind it. A pet name no less not Lee, not Leantha, but a cross between the two and it pleased her. It pleased her very much indeed. He seemed different this morning, more considerate. Guiding her to a shaded table on the ground deck patio where the servants were already spreading large platters of strawberries, melons, and oranges on the table as if he'd had it reserved for them, he held out her chair. Once seated, he hand fed her a flaky biscuit type of pastry, he called it Jacks, which he dipped in a sweet rich red sauce. They reminded her of a cross between pancakes and donuts, "I like them, they're good!" Next he cut up the melon into small bites extending her a bit on the end of his knife. The only fruit he actually touched with his fingers were the small ripe strawberries, even the cheese he speared with his knife. Lee wasn't sure about the proper way to eat, without another couple to watch, she didn't know if feeding him was expected. All around them sat groups of men and none of them feed one another. "I am not sure if I should feed you or not, is it proper?" "If you wish. Anything is proper, at the table. No one will accuse either of us of bad manors, if that is what you are afraid of - we are the highest rank here. However, if we were not, it would be our duty to follow in the higher ranks foot steps." "So what you are saying, if your father and mother were here and they didn't feed one another; we shouldn't do it either?" she asked just to make sure she had the connection. "We would pattern our table manners after theirs?" "Exactly!" he announced as she popped a strawberry in his mouth.

48

In all he was pleasant and charming, she found herself enjoying his company completely; until a young boy serving them accidentally dropped a stack of dirty platters, close to her bench after a collision with one of Raxton's men. She watched Raxton's smiling expression change to a dark frown. Raxton glared at the boy rising to his feet, but Lee's restraining hand on his left forearm stopped him. "Please don't," she begged. "He's trying, his hand is crippled, it's hard for him to juggle so many platters. Besides it wasn't his fault - if your man hadn't run into him he wouldn't have dropped the dishes." Her pleading expression, Raxton could not ignore. She'd beg for a native, but not herself when she was in pain; typical of what he'd learned from her records so far. "I fear you are too soft." "Why because I feel empathy for a person with a birth defect? He cannot help the way he was born." "Nay, because you pamper your people!" he smiled at her, "Perhaps it is not all bad, they highly respect you. Tell me Lea, how did you know the blonde warrior was my man?" "After being run over the boy sought my eyes, not yours. The blonde man looked at you. If he had looked at me, I would have given him a piece of my mind," she told him smiling. He returned the grin, he had no doubt of it, "Ah, so it had nothing to do with the blonde hair?" he queried. "Now, that you mention it why are all your men blonde?" she asked glancing around the patio where several of his men ate at different table. "The dark haired people are native to this planet. Where we are from, their looks are unknown," he'd been trying to figure out how he would get the topic into a conversation without bringing up yesterday to remind her of his rude actions. He hoped she had made the connection, if she were as intelligent as he believed she would not need further explanation. Contemplating his words began a parade of thoughts drumming through her mind. An expedition! That meant Leantha had blondes with her when she landed, yet none of the blondes on the patio were hers, or she should say Leantha's. She watched them all look to Raxton as they came in, or when they left. "But that means " She stopped it sounded silly to say she didn't know where her crew members were. Hell, she wasn't Leantha! His brow raised as if in question, "What?" "That means Leantha arrived with blonde people also?"

49

He nodded. "How many were with her crew?" He held up ten figures. "Shouldn't they have come to me; or at least contacted me, I mean, if Leantha had disappeared and everyone thinks I'm her shouldn't her crew have come to me in the last four days?" He nodded again. "But I haven't seen them! Have you seen them?" This time he shook his head no. "Where are they?" she asked frowning. He smiled, "I was hoping you could tell me." "Have you searched for them? Asked the household staff where they might be?" "Aye, to both questions. They do not appear to be on the island." Lee inhaled sharply as she glanced around the patio than allowed her gaze to rest on the destroyed space ship, "Wait a minute. Didn't Leantha arrive in a cruise similar to yours?" "Similar," he agreed. She was quick! He liked that about her. "Its gone?" He confirmed it with another nod. "I should know this, right?" "Aye," he affirmed watching her intently as she assembled the pieces. "Since no one reported to me, they must have been gone the whole time I've been here. They may not know Leantha has disappeared and been replaced by me," she swung her glance back to his and suddenly frowned. "Something in your eyes tells me they should have been here, even if I wasn't." "Correct. The last entry on the reports I can assess were taped by you, the night before I landed. No morning tape was made, nothing documenting your crews departure. From your other records this was out of character for you. Plus, at least two members would have remained with you at all times, even if the others went on a mission." Raxton paused a moment to allow his words to sink in then continued, "However, someone started to operate the crystals to land my ship - it could only be one of two people, yourself, or your second in command. We cannot find him." "Its a him?" she asked for some reason surprised it wasn't a female. "It seems like it should have been a woman. Oh, what am I saying? Pretend I didn't say that, you already know I don't know what I'm talking about!"

50

"Some of the things you say may be more important than you know. Eperu Donava was your second in command, does the name mean anything?" She mouthed the name silently, than shook her head, "Not a thing!" After a while she asked, "Where do you think they are?" He grinned, "That is what I intend to find out!"

51

Chapter

Touring the city proved to be another unexpected pleasure. Raxton either walked beside her or guided her with his hand on the small of her back through the crowded market place. More vendors displayed their wares than earlier when they walked around the island and they were continuously shirting small crowds gathered chattering or bargaining for goods. She and Raxton stopped when ever either of them found an item of interest, often moving only a few feet until they examined another object. One vendor displayed bold colored cloth which drew Lee like a magnet. In Miami it had taken her months to find bold colors, where pastels were more popular. She and Christine had visited every fabric store from Miami Beach to Ft. Lauderdale to find just a few of the rich colors here. Where here she could come to one place and purchase all she'd ever hope to need. Raxton ambled to the next table filled with knifes, spread out in neat rolls according to size. When Lee joined him he said, "The craftsmanship of the merchants surprises me," he said examining a small jeweled dagger. "It's excellent. Far better than many more advanced planets." He replaced the knife and they continued on. Lee wouldn't have noticed the workmanship, unless he'd mentioned it since she was used to seeing manufactured goods. It hadn't accrued to her the skills here would be different. But as she paid closer attention, he was right, everything including the cloth was perfect. "Do they have manufacturing plants here?" He didn't understand the question, Lee could tell from his expression and she rushed on to explain. "You know, places where the cloth is made, big looms. The steel in the knives, where is it forged? The shoes," she picked up a sandal at the next booth. "are these made one at a time, or do they have a large building that houses machines which produces hundreds everyday?"

52

"From what I have seen, no places exist as you describe," Raxton turned to the merchant. "Where do you get your shoes?" "I make them," he replied beaming with pride. Lee examined them more closely, they were prefect in every way. Soles were as round as if stamped from a machine, the straps inlaid between two pieces of leather looked like they had been glued. Amazing, they hadnt come from a factory and Lee agreed with Raxton the craftsmanship was perfect. As they continued down the street Lee became more aware of her surroundings and the items displayed. Bargaining took place, merchandise exchanged between vendors, but she hadn't seen anyone buy anything out right. Did they only operate on the exchange system without currency? Glancing around something else bothered her but she couldn't figure it out. "What is the matter, Lea?" Raxton asked so close he whispered. "I'm not sure. Something's missing here. I just can't figure it out," as she turned to glance at him, he was closer than she'd expected and he unleashed a smile. It was truly a smile unlike the other forced expressions she'd seen him use and it surprised her. If it were possible the man was even better looking and with that thought came an urge to touch his face. Which she quickly killed. What was she thinking of? Touch his face what a time to think of that. He was too charming, that was it; when he wanted to be, it overwhelmed her senses. Lee had to remind herself, he was an Ant Brain and a Brute. "Let me know as soon as you figure it out," his blue eyes showed amusement. He was laughing at her and that quickly put her feelings back in perspective and she rapidly turned to continue down the isle. Lee couldn't walk by the next table filled with unusual jewelry laying on a navy velvet cloth. Beautiful necklaces, bracelets, and rings, cut from crystals and other natural stones. Like nothing she'd ever seen. Each bead perfectly round, each drilled and attacked to a string to form the jewelry. But what caught her attention was a roll of amethyst necklaces, ranging in color from light pink-purple to the deepest dark purple. Lifting the darkest color one, she ran her fingers over the smooth beads and sighed, it was magnificent, the deep purple of distant mountains, seemed to speak to her. She was about to lay it down when Raxton gently pulled it from her hands allowing each bead to sensually slid through her fingers.

53

His husky voice fanned the hair at her ear, "You favor purple." That husky voice raced through her senses speeding up her heart and her breath. "Yes there's something which draws me to it." "Undoubtedly, the color is yours alone. It is the color of your energy," he murmured as he draped the necklace over her head then gently tugged her thick hair out from under it. His golden fingers touched her neck, warm and silky his fingers lingered in the small soft skin while his brilliant eyes consumed hers. Slowly, ever so slowly his index finger slid up her throat to the bottom of her chin tilting it slightly upward. Lee's mouth went dry, her lungs refused to work. But her heart, oh, Lord she thought her heart would burst from her chest with the rapid pounding it gave her rib cage. She told herself to look away. She even tried, but instead of her eyes leaving his face as she planned, they dropped to his mouth. And there they remained as his head and mouth lowered closer, closer to hers. He was going to kiss her and she wanted him too. She couldn't swallow, she tried. She couldn't think about anything but his lips touching her. His eyes swept her face causing her to sharply inhale as they locked onto hers. Bending his head closer, they were but fractions apart; when someone shouted, "Watch out!" Instantly she felt herself being snatched up by the shoulders and whirled around. It had happened so fast she didn't see the cause of the commotion, and now all she could see was Raxton's navy covered shoulders. Dang, the man's size. It was like standing behind a thick tree. A braying mule leaping shift legged kicking at the small cart harnessed to his back raced passed them up the street. Apples and oranges spilled from the bouncing cart rolling under tables and down the pavement. The three men chasing the runaway mule, wailing their arms yelling and shouting for the jackass to stop. Each man dodged the rolling fruit. The entire scene reminded Lee of a black and white movie she'd once seen and she couldn't stop the giggles that erupted into the air. Raxton's stern features turned to her in puzzlement, as if he saw nothing amusing, which only made her laugh harder. "You find humor in getting run down?" he asked her. "Loosen up, we weren't run down. All the mule wanted was an escape, he wasn't interested in us," she said merrily. "All we had to do was move out of the way."

54

Lee's face flushed pink with embarrassment as her thoughts returned to Raxton's face. She had almost kissed the man, what had she been thinking of, she couldn't allow that to happen. Warning herself to be careful she removed the necklace and started to hand it to the short merchant. But he wouldn't take it. "Please take as a gift for your up coming ceremony," he said bowing. "I am honored you like it." The reminder of her upcoming ceremony finished snapping all the pieces into place. She wasn't out here to be kissing Raxton, she'd agreed to come, hoping to find a way to return to Miami. Not to be charmed by the brute, like a child receiving candy. Thanking the vendor she briskly started on, leaving Raxton to follow in her wake. But she hadn't gone five steps until she stopped dead in her tracks, causing Raxton to almost run into her. "That's it!" she cried out. "What is it?" he asked coming to her side. "Children. That's whats bothering me. There are no children!" she turned to face him. "Where are all the kids, I haven't seen a baby, a toddler, even a teenager all morning. Come to think of it I haven't seen a pregnant women either. Are children band from the village for some reason? Isn't it normal to find children at the market?" Raxton looked around at the carts and tables lined on the wide street. He hadn't noticed it, Lee could tell. After his detailed inspection he glanced at Lee, "Perhaps their is some reason, but I know of none," he replied. "Have you seen children in the household or anywhere since you have been here?" He shook his head, "I have not noticed any." Children flocked to Raxton usually, especially boys, and still he hadn't missed them until she pointed it out. "We will ask when we return to the dwelling." Raxton studied her face once more and was about to ask her if she liked children when he heard a throat cleared. "My Lord," the man said walking up to Raxton, "We have assembled as requested to check the crystals. Will you be joining us?" "Aye, I will be right there, Pier," he answered without removing his eyes from Lee's face. Than to Lee he said, "If you are feeling up to it, and if the sun is not too much; would you like to see the crystals in the An-tes room at the top of the temple?" Feeling up to it! If she had to drag her body through the dirt, she wouldn't miss them. To see them she'd see the gateway that lead to the

55

crystals which created all her troubles to begin with. "Try to keep me from them!" she responded with a grin. But as they approached the Temple her excitement turned to a quiet reverence, the closer they came the more siren Lee felt. The tunneled archway stood before them in its white breathtaking splendor and thoughts of Miami, returning home vanished as she stood mutely staring through the tunnel to the opened doors of the Temple. Her fingers gripping Raxton's arm tighten, as her steps faulted and stopped before she entered the arch. "What is wrong?" he asked sensing her hesitation. "I I know this sounds crazy but I know what's inside those doors. I've never been here before, but I know to the side of the great hall is a set of stairs that leads upward to the Crystals. The black marble doors they are at the top, aren't they?" "They are!" he confirmed placing his hand on her back striding forward again. "Now, are you ready to believe, you are Leantha?" "But I can't be! I'm never been here before." To that Raxton only chuckled walking into the archway. Lee shut her eyes, wondering if she would be underwater without her scuba gear when they reached the other side or back in her hotel room awakening from a nap. But she wasn't either place once she emerged from the archway. She felt Raxton's hand and the sun strike her face in only a few seconds. Reopening her eyes glancing around, her look of surprise caught Raxton off guard for a moment as he followed her glance of the surroundings. "Dang! It didn't work!" she mumbled out loud. "What did not work?" he inquired. "I figured when I walked through the tunnel, I'd be back in the twentieth century," glancing back over her shoulder at the tunnel she continued. "It must be because you were with me, or maybe because I wasn't wet." "My Lady, you belong here. Not in Miami. Crossing through the arch will not send you into the future." "What will?" she quickly asked quickly followed by, "Raxton how did I get here? And what will send me back?" "I am not sure, what has happened. If Wisk did not confirm your words, I would believe you have had a lapse of memory, or a dream which seemed real. But we will learn the answers. Be patience!" he bent his head to look at her, stopping right before the five steps which lead through the craved flamed stone doors of the temple. "Is the life you

56

lived in the Twentieth Century, more important than the life you have here?" How could she answer that? She didn't have the answer, for she didn't know what her life here was, or even what people expected of her. But in Florida she had friends, family, the beginnings of a career as a doctor that would benefit man kind. And here here what did she have? Other than a feeling of belonging, which made no sense at all. At last, she shrugged her shoulders and said, "I don't know what I have here, I only know what I left " That was as far as she got before he spun her around and they were inside the great chamber room. His face was closed to any readable emotion but if his stride was an indentation, her words had angered him. The slow easy graceful amble, disappeared and he hurried her through the gold inlaid stone room to the stairs on the side. Nor did his steps slow once they began to climb. Twice Lee almost fell, each time she gathered up her gown raising it a little higher as the steps grew steeper until she had to slow down. Her foot was still very tender and the added pressure of climbing the stairs was making it throb again. Raxton was four steps above her when he noticed she'd slowed her pace, turning to see what caused her delay he caught a glance of her bruised ankle reaching for the steps. Without warning he hoisted her up and started climbing again, "I had forgotten," was the only comment he made. Lee wasn't sure if that was an apology or a silent thought that escaped without him being aware of it. Since she wasn't sure what had caused the change in him she remained quiet, strangely content to be held in his arms. The man was in supreme physical condition. When he reached the top, he wasn't even breathing hard, he hadnt even worked up a sweat. The stairs had been long and steep, but by the time he reached the small outer room he acted as if he'd just picked her up and toted her across a room, instead of eight flights of stairs. All thoughts of his physical condition vanished as he released her feet and legs as she glanced around. This room was different than all the rest, in place of white stone, the walls were black marble with gold and silver flecks running through the marble. The walls were so smooth and polished it could only have been cut with lasers, even the floor was one smooth slab of marble without seams

57

or scars. Small windows about the size of Lee's face looked out to the east, over the landing field where the burned cruiser stood in rumble. On the west wall the marble was carved with characters and designs many of which she had duplicated on canvas for her small apartment. Yet she had no idea what they meant. As she ran her fingers over the designs she realized they were not just artwork, but they told a story. Like a written language carved in the rock, it showed the earths solar system, and many more stars and planets. It was a map of the galaxy, so detailed she wished she had learned more about the stars. She couldn't name them but she wished she could. Raxton stood silently watching as Lee's attention moved to the double doors, he motioned his men to stand behind him as Lee examined the wall. If not for her dreams, she wouldn't have known this wall contained double doors. Nothing indicated a door existed. No seams, no hinges, no cracks, only indented hand prints. It fit so precisely a stranger would never suspect it contained an opening. She wondered if perhaps the pyramids of Egypt didn't contained doors like this, that people had not realized were doors. Perhaps there were still rooms unexplored in the pyramids that only a special energy could open. "Go ahead open them," Raxton's soft voice brought her back from her musing reminding her that he was in the room. Swiftly glancing at him, he nodded to the hand indents and smiled. Only than did she notice on these doors, the hand placement was different. Laying her hands in the impressions, her index fingers touched as well as her thumbs forming a triangle. The same pattern she had automatically used on the conference room doors to release and unseal Raxton's energy. From the junction of her thumbs light purple stretched to the point of her index fingers, followed by a neon blue spiral that surrounded each spread finger. The floor vibrated but no sound was heard, other than Lee's rapid breathing. The marble moved forward away from her hands, causing her to take a step to keep from breaking contact with the marble, a sliver of blinking gold light poured through the crack in the doors between her spread hands. She felt it, immediately, from nowhere, a wave of grief and despair swept over her, so tangible that it stopped her in her tracks. Her heart began to pound. She could barely breathe, and her throat went dry.

58

Her hands began to tremble and her knees shook. It was as if the mood came from outside herself, an atmosphere borne in on the gold light. She was terrified. Panic gripped her. Instead of taking another step forward as she should for the doors to continue opening, she retreated a step. Breaking contact with the black marble, stopping the doors movement as well as the floor vibration. For no reason she was suddenly afraid, never could she remember feeling it before, she starred at her outstretched quivering hands. "No, No!" she whispered covering her face, blocking off the light taking another step backward slamming against Raxton's chest, just before her knees buckled under her. She would have collapsed to the floor in a heap, if Raxton's arm hadn't stopped her. It snaked around her waist drawing her shaking body to his, as he barked an ordered for his men to wait on the stairs. Turning her to face him, he cradled her head against his chest, "Tell me, what is wrong," he tenderly insisted. "I can't open them " she whispered shaken. "But you were opening them. They were backing away from your energy, just as they should." "You don't understand I'm afraid. I don't want to go in there. I I'm scared to go in." Holding on to her shoulders to study her, he stepped back to look at her face, "Why?" "Something awful happened in there. I can't face it again. I can't do it! I won't do it! I won't!" she knew it was irrational. She knew she sounded insane but Lee didn't care. She wanted to flea from the room, and get as far away from the Temple as she could possibly run. Raxton studied her face, "What happened in there?" he asked barely above a whisper. Lee's mind shifted through the question, her fear was totally non-logical, she'd never been here before. Yet, the second that the light struck her face she had been gripped by a strange unknown panic. Darkness. Darkness was the only word that came to mind, but it didn't make sense when the light had been so blinding. "I I don't know. But I can't go in," she finally managed to squeak out. Raxton puzzled expression deepen, but he guided her to the east corner of the room. "Stay here. I have to check the crystals for defects. When I return we will talk more of this." Calling his men back into the room, Raxton finished opening the doors before she could stop him - Before she could beg him not to go in there.

59

60

Chapter

Lee leaned her forehead on the cold stone wall, trying desperately to get a grip on herself. She was beginning to question her sanity. As soon as Raxton's opened the doors and the light flooded the room her terror left just as swiftly as it came. In fact she felt drawn to the opening, but she couldn't force herself to walk in, the closer she got to the threshold the more her knees shook. "What caused this?" she kept silently asking herself. "You're not one to give into hysterics!" she told herself over and over. It wasn't like her. But since she arrived here, she'd changed, her nasty response to Raxton wasn't like her either. Logically she kept trying to fit all the pieces together but as time went on and the nightmare didn't change back to the reality of her world, explanations became more difficult. Yesterday she admitted to herself this wasn't a dream, it had gone on too long; the emotions and feelings were too strong, too real. Besides she couldn't change anything. In all of her dreams she had always been able to alter the color of a dress or change the location in which the dream took place by just thinking on it. She couldn't do that here, so that ruled out a dream state. Okay, so if it wasn't a dream, what had happen? It only left three possible answers and the reality of those answers she couldn't explain. She truly had gone crazy, and her mind had retreated into a fantasy world, but she didn't feel crazy. Not that she knew what it felt like, or had even thought of it before, but because she could reason about her sanity, she almost had to rule it out. The second possibility, she was dead and this was her afterlife, but she couldn't buy that either, she still felt pain and by all accounts from the Bible she shouldn't feel pain; nor should it be like this, she'd pictured it with clouds and angels. But the third possibility was even more incredible than the other two. Not only had she gone backward into time, which staggered her

61

imagination, but the most unbelievable part of it she had actually become the person she once had been. How was that possible? It tore apart all the laws of nature, man and physics, as far as she knew. How was it possible for her to live in both places at the same time? A person just didn't slip back and forth between time from one life time to another, especially with fifteen thousands years in between. Yet, if she had to pick one explanation, it was this one. So now, the question was how did she get out of here? How did she return to Miami and to college? Perhaps, there was a problem she had to solve and as soon as she did, would she return as mysteriously as she arrived? Or, had Cord's regression started the wheels in motion? Viewing her past life under hypnosis had been so pleasant; had it somehow warped time? Christine had told her, she was meddling in matters she didn't understand. Could her sister have been right? Perhaps Lee had craved a life like this for so long, she just returned so she could experience it once more. And if the sheer power of her imagination caused it; did that mean, she would not return to being Colleen Tyson in Miami? And if she didn't return, what did that mean to the future generations? Her future? Her familys future? If she stayed and lived out her life here once more, would everything be the same as it was fifteen thousand years ago? Or, would it be different this time. She suddenly wished Cord had regressed her more than once. It would be helpful to know what her life had been like. What had she done for a living? Was she married? Did she have children? When did she die? How did she died? How old was she when her life ended? All these questions left her so unsettled. How could she make any decision without knowing how, or if, it affected the future? What was the best course of action to take, now? Try and discover a way home, or forget about home and live only from moment to moment? Gosh, if she had a coin she'd toss it, heads she'd look for a way out; tails she'd forget home and learn to enjoy her existences here. Raxton's hand on her shoulder made her jump, "Are you alright?" he inquired close to her ear, caused her heart to speed up. Dang, sometimes he really sounded concerned for her! She had to remind herself, he wasn't. Pushing away from the wall she regained her composer, "I'm fine I'm just tired I guess. I'm sorry - I acted like an idiot, I'm normally not that irrational."

62

He responded by lifting her into his arms. "I know," was his only comment as he followed his three men down the stairs and out of the Temple. He didn't say another word until he gently placed her on her bed. "Rest. We will talk later," tenderly he tugged a loose strain of hair from the corner of her mouth, his eyes sweeping her facial features. "The outing was too long, I should have realized." He left before she could tell him, she wasn't that fragile, nor was she really tired. It had just been a lame excuse, something to say to cover her embarrassment of her uncontrolled reactions in the Temple. But his words made a warm glow start in the pit of her stomach which raced to the top of her head. She couldn't remember a time in her life that a man carried her because he thought her fatigued. In fact, she couldn't recall any time a man had carried her at all. She laid back on the bed, trying to remember the last time anyone had been concerned how she felt, or for that matter even cared what she thought. Every one in her life, including her parents who worked two jobs, to help pay their household expenses had always been too busy. They cared more about the new house and furniture, cars and boats, to be bothered with her welfare or opinions. Even her closest friend Molly, recently had married and they had lost touch a couple of years ago. Poor Christine, she'd never been concerned with anyone except herself. Occasionally there had been a teacher who cared about Lee's opinion, and perhaps Cord's experiment could be considered as caring, he had been extremely interested. It came as a shock, when Lee discovered Raxton's concernalthough smallwas the most she'd received in ten years. She yawned, the emotional morning had taken its toll and much to her surprise she did feel exhausted. Closing her eyes she soon drifted into a restless sleep. # Closing the door to Leanthas bedroom, Raxton looked at his second in command, who stood waiting for him at the end of the hallway. "Pier, come!" Raxton and Pier went into the room beside Leantha's, which was Raxtons bedroom. Raxton waved Pier to a seat on the patio, and hardly before Pier sat down Raxton said, "Speculate. What do you think has happened here?"

63

Pier's gray eyes fastened to Raxton's, "Unknown. Every time I think I have it figured out, something proves my thinking wrong, like the crystals. I could have sworn they would be damaged, that would explain a few things. Yet, they appear perfect in every way." "In my position what would you do?" Raxton asked seating himself across from Pier on the patio. The question was not unusual, Raxton asked it often, helping to guide Pier with his thinking. Continuously training and grooming him to step upward into a higher command, but Pier got the impression Raxton didn't have the answer to his question this time, as he had in the past. For a long while Pier tugged on his reddish blonde beard while the wheels turned, at last he spoke, "I want to discuss this before I give my answer," knowing he broke custom he waited for Raxton's nod to begin. "First of all, there is not any record of Leantha's crew leaving the island. Her last tape was done on the night before we arrived. If I was speculating, I would say she may have been confined, or restrained in some way, kept away from her usual duties. But as to why, I cannot begin to guess. Perhaps her crew left the island without her knowledge, again I find that hard to explain." Pier held up another finger, "Second, she or her second in command, started to guide us in. Started but stopped, as if the energy died, or was suddenly removed, again this is most unusual. Until we examined the crystals, I thought perhaps she had leaped into the future by crystal flight; which would have stopped her energy at mid way point, and also it would explain her being in the future. But the crystals are not damaged. Landing the ship and leaping into the future at the same time, would have damaged the crystals; unless she knows techniques we do not." Pier again tugged on his beard but continued, "Now since Wisk confirms she just arrived before you found her in the refreshing chamber That means her second in command started to guide us in, even if he died at the controls - some the crystals would be cracked or at least marred. Since they are not, this means he left the crystals with the job unfinished. But why? And where is he?" Here Pier paused, however, Raxton knew he wasn't finished, "Even if we assume she leaped into the future the night before we landed, we have three pieces missing Why she left? How did she leave? And where is Eperu and the other crew members?" Pier rubbed his chin in thought for a moment before continuing raising his third finger, "Third point which baffles me the most, why did

64

someone try to kill her and than destroy our cruiser? Everyone we talk too, loves her. By killing her, it would automatically put you in charge. If she had died, it might possibly hide or cover up something the other crew members didn't want you to know about. But what? Destroying our cruiser would keep us grounded here, until another could arrive from Fleet, and if they are hiding something, why would they want us to stay? Would they not want us out of here quickly, before you discovered their secret?" He paused looking finally at Raxton, "Help me out here, am I missing something that will tie five or six missing pieces together?" "You have not asked me if Leantha is an impostor?" Pier looked stunned, "You mean she is not Leantha?" But before Raxton had a chance to answer he answered the question. "Of course she is Leantha, Wisk confirmed it. I have seen her open the doors. No one else could do that!" "Not even a clone?" Raxton queried with raised eyebrows which caused Pier's gray eyes to widen with the penetration of the thought. "You suspect this?" Pier inquired in suprise. "I did not say that. But a clone would have the same energy as the original model, would she not?" "Aye, but she would also have the same knowledge as the original. She would know the pass word of the computer. She would know about Wisk, also. If she were a clone, would she insist her name was Colleen Tyson?" "True. Unless she is playing dumb, pretending she came from another place and time. And did it so well she fooled Wisk. A master game player." "Is that possible?" Pier returned. "I doubt it. However, it was a piece you over looked. You did request help, did you not?" Pier confirmed Raxton's question with a nod and a smile before Raxton continued on, "So there may be many missing parts, not just the obvious ones. We have to remain alert to any possibility. But for now, speculate on another matter " Raxton propped one foot upon his backless sofa linking his hands around his knee, "Suppose she really did come from the twentieth century as she claims. Suppose her crew thought they eliminated Leantha, for whatever reason they killed her before they left the island If they return, what will their reaction be?"

65

Pier rose to pace the room, "Hard question. I am assuming you would keep this Leantha hidden?" Raxton nodded and Pier continued, "If they were involved, they would act as if they did not know. They could not tip off their hand act like the news of her death was a shock or a deep blow." He paused in his pacing and added, "But the reaction would be the same if they were not involved, would it not?" "Assuming they are involved - and if they found her living If they were hiding something, perhaps they might try to kill her, perhaps it was they who tried to kill her the other night or make sure she could not talk to you. Of course you could bypass that with the Sed ceremony stalling for time if need be. But they would not know how much you already knew; possibly they might try to kill you also; if the prize was large enough." Again Pier paused in his pacing and his thinking, "If they heard she confessed to being another woman named Tyson, they might accuse her of being an impostor or try to discredit her, in some way." Raxton interrupted Pier's thinking, "What would be worth, killing one, possibly two commanders? It would mean the death sentence, if they are caught. What would ten people gain? What would be worth that kind of risk?" Raxton seriously asked. Truly hoping Pier had the answer, for he had not come up with it, yet. "Your questions do not get easier, do they?" Pier pulled his beard once again. "I cannot think of a single thing, except Well, that would not be worth it either!" he said shaking his head than voiced his thought out loud. "If you had declared me unfit for command, busted me to nim and threatened to put me on an outer zone freighter; maybe maybe, I would think about taking your life. But there is ten of them, she would not be busting them all, nor would any one commit murder for a friend. So as I said, that would not be it." He began his pacing again, "All ten would have to benefit equally, or at least the top three giving the orders. Perhaps the others do not realize anything is a foot. What? What would it be?" After long moments of silent he finally stop and turned to Raxton, "I suppose you best sign my transfer papers to a Freighter in the outer forbidden zone. I cannot come up with a single reason. I give! What is it?" "Maybe the two of us will be serving together, I do not have the answer either. I was hoping you would come up with it. But forget that for now! If you were me and if you were commander here, what would be your next move?"

66

"Well finally an easy question! Post guards on the crystals, to make sure no one tampered with them. I would place guards on Leantha, assuring her safety. Put all my people on alert for anything strange or unusual. Third, contact fleet control and request another cruiser; at least it would be in route if needed. And fourth, while waiting for Leantha's crew to return, if they return - I would speed up " here Pier paused as if for permission to continue. "Speed up what?" "The date of the Sed Ceremony," Pier replied with a grin, "Leantha is very beautiful, even if a clone; I would make her mine before the week ended, and definitely before another cruiser arrived." Raxton started laughing, "Your first three suggestions have been completed, and the last will be given serious consideration, now that it has been mentioned. I am surprised I had not thought of it myself!" Pier rose to leave but stopped at the door, "Raxton is there any chance that Leantha died four days ago transferred her energy into the future where she could return to this time and place to finish what she started? Perhaps she was born a babe, grew up in Miami, unaware of her mission and her life here. That would explain her energy being the same, it would explain her not knowing the password for the computer. Is that possible?" "I have thought of it. But I ruled it out. Her energy would be the same, but her physical features would not be. She would look like her parents, she admitted they were both dark headed, as well as her sister. And the necklace, she wears the same necklace as in all her pictures, how do you explain that?" "Perhaps, she had it made just as she told you. Perhaps the only physical difference is her allergic reaction to the sun. But I see what you are getting at, the odds of that happening are astronautical, nor does it explain how she arrived back here within hours after she left," Pier winked at Raxton. "For once I'm glad it is you in command of this mission and not me her looks would have me confused to the point of reckless decisions where she was concerned. Forget what I said about speeding up the date for the ceremony." Pier's observations struck home with Raxton, he had allowed Leantha's looks to interfere with his thinking. He wanted the woman, more than he'd ever wanted any woman. And her sharp tongue, and swift mood changes were not the soul reason. Call it intuition or instinct, there was a depth to her no other woman possessed, a fragile side to her nature that he'd witnessed twice. Curled

67

in the corner after the attack and in the conference room when memories of friends and family assailed her, both times she'd recovered quickly to bury it under the layers of mystery. It was there and Raxton wanted to expose it, study it, lay it bare for his examination. Never had a woman shown him this before, he'd seen tears but they had been shed for manipulation purposes. Most of the woman in high command were cold hearted bitches, like Orajean out to claim him their mate. They would stoop to any measure obtaining him as their prize. Coerce him with weapons of tears, or bribes, whichever and whatever they deemed necessary, to complete the job. He had expected Leantha to be the same. But with Leantha it was different, she as much as told him, she would leave him in a heart beat, if she knew how to return to her former life. She made it plain, she did not enjoy his company. And the thought of her preferring the dark haired natives had drove him wild with a strange emotion, he could not name. Even her forced confession on her preference for blondes had not erased his frustration, for he was not convinced it was the truth. In fact Pier's comments on her looks started that emotion churning again within his gut. Just the mention of another cruiser arriving with men not under his control made his chest ache. Until the ceremony actually took place, she still had a chance to refuse him as mate, regardless of the high commands decreed for their union; after all that had been his intentions in the beginning. He had come here to refuse her. He had planned to make it short and sweet, stay two days, court her than find fault with the arrangement and be on his way. Return to his mistress and continue his life as he had planned. But from the first moment yanking her out of the refreshing chamber, nothing had gone as he had planned. He found Leantha so different than he had expected, a run away comet could not have dragged him away, even if his cruiser had not been destroyed. Nothing short of a small nova would have done the trick, and even then he would have taken Leantha with him, by force if necessary. As he stepped into his refreshing chamber, he wondered if she had planned to refuse him. Had she concocted a plan to refuse him? With that thought his whole body tensed. Was this an elaborate scheme dreamed up to denounce their ceremony? Had she in some way programmed Wisk to verify her made up story? Wisk confirmed DNA along with pulse rate and blood pressure therefore he knew she was Leantha. However, Wisk could be tricked if the person

68

was good at controlling their pulse rate and blood pressure. Could all this be an act, as for yet some unknown reason to reject him as her mate? Then and there Raxton's decision came quickly. He would speed up the ceremony. Just as Pier suggested; but not for the reasons stated. Raxton wanted to observe her reactions. Perhaps she was the game master after all! And if she was, he had to give her credit this game went beyond his wildest dreams. She deserved to be his mate. For only a woman with a mind like that, could harness him for life. He smiled as the refreshing chamber door slide open, and he stepped out. If it was a scheme than she would find objections to delay the ceremony, and he was anxious to hear them. What excuses could she give? His smile turned into a chuckle and finally to rich deep laughter. Even if she was not the game master, either way he would still have what he wanted. Leantha! For no doubt, the woman had set his blood on fire, one way for life. The other way at least for a few years, long enough for a child to be produced. After that who knew?

69

Chapter

Raxton silently opened Leantha's bedroom door and let himself in. Hoping to sneak up on her while her back was turned. He wanted her reaction to a passionate embrace from an unknown person. Perhaps she loved or wanted another man. But instead of finding her in the expected position on her patio or with her back turned, he found her asleep curled up in the middle of the massive bed. Quietly he walked over. With her hair fanned around her face and shoulders, he knew he would never get tired of seeing her like this. She looked so peaceful with a hint of a smile, it was difficult to believe she had a razor sharp tongue when viewing her asleep. As he watched her rapid eye movement caused by her dreams, the tiny smile receded and a frown took its place. The frown swiftly replaced by a dazed look of pain. What was she dreaming which created her soft features show pain? Her head thrashed from side to side, tears rolled from her closed eyes. Soft sobs followed just before she bolted upright, screaming "NO!" fully awake. "What is it?" Raxton asked setting beside her on the bed drawing her into an embrace. Lee didn't resist, she clung to him as a shipwreck victim would cling to a floating plank. She needed to feel the comfort and quiet strength from his arms. She needed his warmth pressing against her skin, just to assure herself; she was awake and she had ended the nightmare before this conclusion. She hadn't had that dream since she was six, but she remembered it well. So, well even though she'd stopped it before it finished, the ending of it remained in the echoes of her mind as if it had been completed, and for an instant she held him tighter. Dang, in less than two hours she'd acted like a complete idiot twice in front of him! What would he think of a grown woman falling apart at the seams from a childhood nightmare? Lord God, she couldn't begin to tell

70

him how mortified she felt at him being there to witness her panic the second time today. As if he sensed her regaining control he coaxed, "Tell me your dream." Wiping her tears and swiftly gathering what dignity she still possessed, "It's a childhood nightmare. Nothing really! I think I was six the last time I dreamed it. It's just a silly dream." "Dreams have meaning. If you have dreamed it more than once, examine it. Learn why you dream it," he informed her. "No. Thank you very much! I don't what to examine it. I want to forget it. Above all I don't want to learn why I could dream anything like that!" she pushed out of his embrace. "Are you afraid to learn the meaning?" "No. Of course not!" automatically she tossed her words at him. But she knew she lied and he did too, she could read it on his face. One golden brow raised, "Should we let Wisk decide?" Oh, rats! He'd been so charming all morning she'd forgotten he'd force her into admitting things better left unsaid. "Alright, I'm afraid to find out! Happy now?" she retorted miffed turning her back to him. But Raxton wasn't letting go that easily, he turned her around to face him, "So tell me about it!" "It's silly. I've already told you," her face turned crimson just thinking about having to tell him. "Begin!" he demanded, closing off all her other avenues of retreat. "Oh, you're so arrogant!" she said through clenched teeth and then smiled over sweetly to wordless tell him of her displeasure. "Just remember you asked for it!" She shifted uncomfortably before she began, "I don't know where I am when it first starts, but I'm happy. Very much at peace with myself, a feeling I don't get often when I'm awake. Well, any way suddenly I'm climbing a stair case, its steep steps seem to say something to me. I never catch exactly what they seem to say each step I take decreases that inter peaceful feeling. It's replaced with first confusion, than anxiety, rapidly followed by fear. Every step takes me higher creating more tension, the very air is so thick with tension the pores of my skin are coated with it. I'm almost at the top when I know I'm going to die," she blinked back tears and turned to look at the patio instead of his blue glaze. "It's such a helpless feeling, knowing there's nothing I can do to change what is about to happen. Nothing to prevent my death. No way to warn others. When I was a child I tried to turn on the stairs and go back down, but a black wall stopped me. So black it absorbs all the light from the

71

stair case and then I was hurtling downward. Not exactly falling but not floating either; it was more like being sucked into a void or a vacuum without a way to escape. Once in the darkness I feel numb, just numb all over. It had happened and I couldn't stop it. I feel like I failed myself but mostly I'm concerned with failing all the others. It's cold and so very lonely, and depressing, I'm always overwhelmed with the deep depression of defeat," Lee wiped another tear then lowered her head. "I told you it was silly," her voice barely more than a whisper. "Who are the others, you failed?" "I don't know. I've never seen them, it's just the feeling of people depending on me, and me letting them down." "Who depends on you?" Raxton returned not willing to drop the subject. "No one. I keep it that way. I don't depend on anyone, and no one depends on me. I've even thought of changing majors at college. I like medicine but I'm not sure I can be a doctor. To many people would depend on me, unless I went into research ," her words faulted and then more to herself, "Listen to me! I sound like I still have a choice of a career, don't I? Well, forget it!" she instructed herself and rose from the bed walking out into the patio. "I forget some times, my life has changed," she mumbled as she picked off one of the yellow flowers from the large planter, idling twisting it in her fingers. "Did you ever climb all the way to the top of the stairs?" Gosh, what difference did it make? It was a stupid dream why couldn't he just leave it be and leave her alone. She didn't really want to talk about it, she only wanted a few minutes alone to compose herself. "Please let's talk about this later. I want to be alone right now." Roughly Raxton spun her around to face him, "Why so you can regret your arrival here? Or feel sorry for yourself?" his eyes raked her face. The arrogant brute had returned. How could she have forgotten his nasty personality? A wave of anger slapped her chest and she snapped back, "It's none of your damn business what I think but if you must know - The dream upsets me! I'm no longer willing to talk about it. Leave me alone so I can get a grip on my emotions. What the hell are you doing here anyway? No one invited you!" Her eyes were shooting draggers of green fire at him, and he couldn't stop the grin that spread across his face. She was magnificent when she was angry. "I do not require an invitation to enter your bedroom.

72

However, I came to tell you to be ready for lunch in thirty minutes, you will dine with me." "Like hell! Find some one else to boss around," she flatly denied. "I will be back in thirty minutes. You will be ready! Or I will drag you down!" he snarled turning to leave. "Here I am, with Shrimp in my teeth!" "What?" he flared back, stopping to glare at her. "Baited breathe! I'm waiting with baited breathe. Oh, forget it! Just get out!" Ant Brains didn't comprehend when they had been insulted. Stupid people couldn't be insulted, it took intelligence to realize when insults were issued. Hearing the door slam behind her, Lee rushed from the patio. She would show him. Drag her down! Ha! She'd see about that. Like a mad woman she opened every cobby hole, digging through the clothes. After a through search of all the closets and shelves she was about to give up finding her diving suite, until she looked in the compartment with her dive tanks. There folded neatly on top, lay her peach colored second skin. Shaking it, holding it up to her, "This should do the trick!" If Raxton's reaction of the material was typical of the others, she would cause quiet a show if he still decided to drag her down to eat with him. She slowly smiled, "In fact maybe I'll meet him in the hallway." Lee was dressed sectioning her hair for a braid when Carra rushed in, "I'm sorry, My Lady. I was only just told, you had returned." Carra rushed to a closet and hastily selected an ivory gown. "The man has such a temper, he is storming through the dwelling yelling at everyone," she said absent mindedly. "Come we must hurry!" "Hold it!" Lee snapped. "I'm dressed and this is what I'm wearing." Carra eyed the garment, frowning, "But But it is not decent!" "Yes, it is. Where I'm from people wear even less clothes. If the brute demands my company he will get it; but only in this garment. That's the only way I'm going down stairs with him." "But, he is already furious over something. This will only anger him more," Carra insisted bring the gown she had chosen closer. Lee smiled devilish, "I know!" "You do not care about his temper?" Carra could not believe what she was hearing. "Not in the least! I'm feed up with his threats, I'm ready to see if he'll carry them out. He told me to be ready in thirty minutes or he'd drag me

73

down there," her brow shoot up, "Let's see if he will drag me down stairs dressed in this." "But but " "Look, if you're scared, leave before he comes. That way you won't be here." Without waiting for another opportunity Carra darted to the door, "I hope you know what you are doing," she said quickly before disappearing down the hallway. "So, do I!" Lee murmured out loud starting to braid her hair in a thick braid down her back. She didn't have to wait long to learn the results, she had just finished securing the end of the braid when Raxton threw opened the door. What kept the door on the hinges, or from shattering against the stone wall, Lee couldn't begin to guess. He was truly in a foul mood, briefly she wondered if she had underestimated him. But it was too late now to change her mind or her outfit. She pushed her stool away from the dresser and stood facing him with one of her sweetest smiles. "You're just in time, I'm ready!" His blue eyes narrowed as they roamed her body, his jaw pulled the smooth shaven skin taut. Lee was positive he clenched his teeth. From across the room she witnessed the veins in his neck began to throb with the effort of self restrain, just before he balled his hands into a fist, then through clenched teeth he said, "Ready for what, bed?" he gnarled. He took a step forward and a small grin turned the corners of his mouth upward and his voice soften, "I did not realize you were that anxious to bed with me! My Lady should have spoken of her wishes. The ceremony will be speeded up." Lee backed away as he came forward, "What the hell, are you talking about? You came in here earlier, demanding my company for dining, which I am prepared to comply. But you can forget about ceremonies and beds There I draw the line!" His hands gripped her shoulders and his brilliant blue eyes swept her body once more in a lingering caress. "These are not the garments for eating," he eyes rested on her full breast then in almost a whisper, "Perhaps on second thought, you are correct." His thumb hooked under the material at the top of her shoulder and he slid the fabric down only to be caught on the swell of her breast. Lee tried to back away as his head bent toward her expose shoulder, but his hands held her in position. Like silk brushing her skin, his lips

74

ran a trail across her collar bone to the smooth curve of her throat, and upward to her jaw bone. Like a feather he moved to her lips, sending tiny shivers down her back bone, causing chills of delight to spread across her skin. As his mouth molded to hers, her struggles ceased as his kiss deepen. One warm hand glided up to her throat tilting her head back, angling her mouth for his direct assault. The male scent of cedar and spice filled her mind. Whatever he used for after shave delighted her. It bordered on, driving her senses wild and crazy. She tried feebly to twist her face from his but his hand prevented it. Raxton's lips kept hers prisoner, opening her mouth for his hot darting tongue, dipping, tasting and lingering in her mouth, assaulting her scenes further. His other arm drew her waist to arch against his warm hard body in a movement that made every inch of her feel his heat through her tight fitting suit. It was happening, he was over powering her senses, the smell, the feel, his touch and the pressure of his kiss was creating feelings she'd never experienced before. The hard mound of his throbbing arousal pressed into her belly stripping away all reasoning, all conscious thoughts as her own response started to tingle where he rested against her. His lips nibbled small kisses to the corners of hers, than moved to her nose, cheeks and eyes, brushing against her lashes so softly it felt like the breeze flowing in from the patio. Quickly his lips moved downward once more to recapture her mouth, the flow of his body movement weakened her knees, and involuntary her arms went around his neck, holding herself in position providing a closer contact. She heard him groan as his arms responded in like fashion crushing her against him. That was all it took. Lee's leg bones turned to warm honey, and she was flowing downward sliding down his firm arousal up her belly as she went downward. But his arms didn't allow her to go far, gathering her back into position only to rub against her going the other way, while his mouth and tongue continued to drive her wild. So involved with her feelings, she at first didn't hear the softly issued interruption from Raxton's second in command. "Excuse me, Lord Raxton."

75

Instantly Raxton relinquished her lips "What is it?" he snarled, without moving one muscle in his body. Lee tried to look over his shoulder but it was too wide. The only thing she could see was the arm of a man standing behind Raxton in the opened doorway. "Leantha's cruiser approaches, My Lord," Pier nervously voiced, "I thought you would want to know." "Leave us. Close the door behind you," Raxton ordered still without turning to look at the man or releasing Lee. Raxton had aimed to teach Leantha a lesson, but he lost sight of what he intended the moment she stopped resisting and began kissing him back. He had forgotten the door was open and that any of his men could view Leantha in the indecent garment. Only after he heard Pier close the door did he move. Stepping back from her, enough to see her well kissed mouth and taut nipples he stated, "The next time I see you in this," his index finger ran between the fabric and the swell of her almost exposed breast, "I will complete your unspoken plea, the deflowering will begin, regardless of whether the actual ceremony has taken place. Now, you will dress according to your station and meet me in the conference room!" "My unspoken plea Deflowering? What the hell are you taking about?" she sputtered slowly becoming enraged once more. "Surely, you know! The deflowering," he waved his hand around the room indicating the flowers, "A blossom is clipped each time your body responds under mine - until all the flowers are cut neither of us leave this room." "Well, hand me a pair of scissors. This won't take long," she grumbled, glancing at all the colorful blooms. "I said only when your body responds, is a flower cut," he confirmed again wondering if she was playing a game with him or if she seriously did not understand. Her mouth dropped open, "Well, if you think I'm going to kiss you the same number of times as there are flowers in this room; you are badly mistaken!" "Nay, it is you who are mistaken! A flower is clipped only when my flesh is in your body and your body responds under mine!" he watched long enough for his words to dawn on her then strode to the door grinning.

76

But that meant . Rapidly she counted the blooms in one planter. Thirty nine! Mentally calculating the other ten pots. Four Hundred! Four hundred times he expected her to have a climax! "You'll die of old age before you leave this room," she shouted at him as he closed the door. But she still heard his rich laugher ring in the hallway.

77

Chapter

10

Angrily Lee pulled off her suit and stomped on it. The nerve of that man accusing her of begging for his body! He definitely had the intellect of a rock. Heck the walls had more brains than that. Maybe all the other ladies were panting after him, but not her. If she never saw him again it would be too soon. "Drop dead!" she yelled into the empty room gathering up the ecru gown Carra left laying on the bed. Dropping dead was too easy she wanted him to suffer first, "May the fleas of a thousand dogs call your arm pits home," she continued mumbling as she slid the dress over her head. "Dress according to your station!" she mocked him and then added, "As if I knew what the hell that was!" She jerked loose the braid raking her fingers through the long strains, and then flipped her head down close to her knees, tossing it back quickly. Glancing in the mirror to make sure it looked as wild as she thought it did, she smiled. Perfect. It looked like a windblown mess. "What jewels would a lady of my station wear?" she asked her image in the mirror, as she opened the jewelry case. Holding up a long strain of pearls, "Pearls? Emeralds? Amethyst? What do queens of the galaxy wear?" As she rummaged through the large jewelry chest, her anger disappeared as she pulled out string after string of precious stones. This Leantha person had it made, servants to dress her, a huge house, more clothes than a person could wear in a life time and accessories which would cause most jewelry stores to be jealous. She had everything imaginable, head bands of gold with diamonds or rubies, necklaces of all colors and sizes. And rings. Gosh the rings the woman had were unbelievable! From small delicate settings to huge knuckle covering monsters. Many different sizes too, as if she wore rings on every finger of both hands. Actually two rings drew Lee like a moth to a flame. One large amethyst cut in the form of a triangle set in heavy gold, fit Lee's left ring

78

finger perfectly. The other one with a smooth oblong surface, the color of Windex and made of similar material like Wisk the floating table. It fit her right ring finger, perfectly. She liked them both so she left them on. Taking a long string of pearls from the chest she wrapped them around her forehead like a band to flatten her wayward ivory hair close to her face. The effect was truly lonely she decided, from a distance they were hard to detect from the color of her hair, but up close they looked almost like a crown. Just what Queen Lee needed, an inconspicuous crown. And for the finishing touch she added the deep purple amethyst beads they had gotten in the market place. She tucked her own necklace inside her gown so it wouldn't distract from the beautiful beads. Taking one final look, she giggled and said, "Okay Queen Lee, lets go meet your subjects!" Leantha's crew members entered the conference room from the landing field, talking and laughing among themselves, to find Pier and Raxton waiting for them. Eperu's smile quickly faded seeing the two strangers standing beside Wisk, but he stepped forward and introduced himself as training demanded. "Eperu Donava, Second Com of planet station," he calmly announced observing the uncommon height and width of the largest blonde standing slightly behind the man with the reddish beard. Pier walked forward replying, "Pier Wynell, Second Com Outer Western Section." As Raxton instructed, Pier began the questioning of the crew without introducing Raxton, leaving him to fade into the background so their reactions could be observed. "Explain your absences?" Raxton could not be sure but Eperu seemed relieved when Pier began the questioning, as if he feared the Lord Com of the Outer Western Section might have been Raxton. Perhaps Pier's size did not intimidate him, or Eperu thought his answers would satisfy Pier. "We have been away on a mission, mapping another section of the planet," he answered innocently. Too nonchalantly to suit Raxton, he should have inquired why Pier did not know of his mission. Pier's gray eyes roamed the nine members of the crew, "You have a missing member, where is he?" "Ratum is not missing, he is here. He stayed behind. Why did you not know of his whereabouts?" Eperu looked truly puzzled this time.

79

A normal question with a normal response, Raxton, watched as the others exchanged equaling baffling looks. "He has not made his presence known," Pier paused briefly before continuing to allow his words to sink in. "When did you leave?" "Six solar days, we have been gone. Did not Lady Leantha record this in the tapes?" Eperu's golden brown eyes narrowed so slightly Raxton almost missed it. Why did Eperu assume they had viewed the tapes? If he had not played a hand in Leantha's attack, why hadn't he inquired about her? Or asked why she hadn't briefed them? "Nothing is recorded to explain your absence. Explain why all of you left?" Pier waved with his hand to indicate the nine members of the crew. Eperu raked a hand through his strawberry blonde hair, either stalling for time or truly confused, Raxton could not decide. "Those were our orders," he retorted. Still no inquiry about Leantha's well being. Small warning bells of alarm sounded in Raxton's brain. This was not normal, yet truly the man or the others gave nothing away which he could latch on to and say for sure they were guilty of deceit. For a few more moments he listened to the exchange than silently left the room, sealing it from outside so none could leave until he was ready for their departure. Dispatching three men to guard the cruiser and one to retrieve the mission tapes from the computer, he was about to go in search of Leantha when he saw her coming down the stairs. He silently watched her long hair caress her hips as she approached, regardless of how she dressed, he found her breathtaking, in that moment he decided she should always wear her hair down, it fit her much more than the upswept hairdos. For a long while he studied her from head to toe, her ecru gown with purple belt made her waist look so tiny his hands would overlap. For an instant he wondered what would have happened if her cruiser had not landed. Would they have been swept away with passion? Her response had been genuine of that he had no doubt. Her desire he tasted and smelled. Lee bowed as she had seen the others do to him, "Do I meet with your approval this time?" resentment thicken her voice. "Since Carra wasn't there, I had to choose my own clothes and accessories. Should I return and pick something else? Or, have I chosen garments deserving of my unknown station?" sarcasm dripped from her voice. "Aye!" Then Raxton expressed, "This does not become you."

80

Lee's green eyes turned jade and widen in surprised. She thought she looked very nice, his sudden insult made her want to run back to her room but instead she politely stated, "Than I shall return immediately to my room and find another garment. One which, you feel does become me," her arm was captured by his hand before she could turn. "Nay, your gown is magnificent. It is your words I find beneath you. Your tone does not become you!" Lee had to hand it to him, he was a master of blocking all retreat, all avenues. Perhaps he was smart enough to recognize her left handed insults, after all. He'd made it perfectly clear if she insulted him, she belittled herself. She had to give him a point on that one, few people understood that difference. When she was wrong, she was wrong and apologizing wasn't beneath her, "Forgive me," she tried to smile but it died somewhere short of her intent and a serious expression filled her sea mist eyes. "I don't know what gets into me. I'm sorry, I'm not normally like this." "I know!" he responded softly then in a firmer voice he added. "Nine of your crew have returned. Eperu tells us Ratum was left here. Have you ideas as to where he might be?" "Wait, what did you say his name was?" "Ratum," Raxton replied. "Let's find Carra, the first few moments when I got here she was babbling about some accident and a man who had been locked away from you. Seems like she called him Ratum or something similar to that." Raxton held out his arm and Lee took his arm without thinking about it. His right hand covered hers with a gentle pat, tucking it close to his body. Heat spiraled up her arm reminding her to watch her step with him. This deflowering business couldn't be allowed to start, wouldn't that change history? Heavens he had married someone else fifteen thousand years before she was born! She had to remain detached here, she couldn't allow her feelings to get involved with Raxton. After talking to Carra, they learned that the natives had locked Ratum away to keep him from causing trouble for Leantha. Raxton told her to have him released but not to tell him anything. "You will answer no questions. If Ratum asks about Leantha you are to tell him nothing. Have him released, return to me and tell me everything he says. I wish to know his exact words, can you do that?" "Aye, My Lord. I will tell you everything," Carra answered confidently.

81

They had barely sat down for lunch before Carra returned. "Ratum is furious My Lord. He threatens to have everyone killed who was involved with his imprisonment," she swallowed nervously, "including me. It was my idea." "Why did you do this?" Raxton asked. "My Lord, I have no excuse, except to protect My Lady. She and Ratum have had much trouble in the past. He does not show her the respect she deserves. He has caused much problems. When she could not be found, I did not want him to talk about her without her there to defend herself. My Lady has taught us all, what is fair. That would not have been fair to her. So I am guilty of having him locked up," through her entire explanation Carra did not look up. "When Leantha was located, why did he remain locked up?" Raxton fired back at her causing her to jump. "Sir, she was not herself. I waited for her memory to return. It still would not have been fair, since she could not recall what happened that morning." "You knew she did not remember?" Raxton asked a little stunned that the native would take it on herself to protect Leantha knowing she claimed to be someone else. "Aye, My Lord, I was there when she arrived dripping wet with salt water and the strange contraption she called B.C. strapped to her back," Carra admitted. "This you did not find strange?" Raxton asked glancing at Leantha. "Nay, My Lord. My Lady often teased me, her humor is the same, only her memory has lapsed and with it new words came. I believed an accident had happened in the crystal room. I only stalled for time so she could return to normal before you heard his story." "You should have come to me and explained this," he reprimanded her. "Did Ratum inquire about Leantha?" "Nay, My Lord. Only wanted to know where you were to be found. I lied, I told him the conference room, so he would rush there and I could return to inform you," Carra told him still starring at her feet. "Dismissed!" Raxton barked at her. But before the girl left Lee spoke up, "Carra?" the midnight eyes lifted to met Lee's. Lee flashed her a smile, "Thank you for all you've done for me." Carra bowed first to Lee than to Raxton and quickly disappeared. "Too soft!" Raxton mumbled.

82

Lee only giggled replying, "Loyalty cannot be ordered, only freely given." "Aye, you have a point," he turned those brilliant eyes to her and added, "It appears your crew believes you are dead, even the ones which left before the accident. No one has asked about your well being. So we are to assume they knew of the "accident" before it happened. What ever happened, it was planned to kill you." Lee placed her hand on his arm to interrupt, "Raxton, the real Leantha must be dead. Don't you see I only look like her. I'm not Leantha. I'm Colleen Tyson." "If you are correct, which you are not," he quickly added then asked, "What will be their reaction when they see you?" one golden brow shot up waiting for her response. "Maybe shocked if they believe I'm her. But if they know she's dead, they will know I'm not her. Maybe that will convince you, I'm who I say I am." "Nay, you are Leantha. You just do not know of it!" "How can you be so sure?" "This I have already told you," standing to leave he said, "I want you to remain here for a while. I will confront your people, Galen will come for you when I am ready for you to enter the conference room. It will be sealed with my energy. Break the seal but make sure everyone inside sees you do this." "I know how to open the doors. How do the ones inside see me do it? They will be inside, I'm on the outside." "Do not pull your hands away from the depressions follow the doors until your arms are outstretched. Your energy will spiral around your arms until the doors grow wider than your reach." He leaned down and lightly kissed her nose, "Do not worry! Everything will become clear very soon." Oh, she wished he hadn't said that. She wasn't worried until he mentioned it. What would become clear? What would happen when they learned she really wasn't Leantha? Would they throw her out into the street, with no place to go? Heavens, she hadn't thought of that before. Life here made her so relaxed, she felt like she belonged. If they tossed her out on her ear for being an impostor, what then? She had no clothes, except her dive suit which every one found indecent. No money, no friends, and no place to go.

83

Never had she felt so helpless and dependant on strangers. She couldn't even get a job, to help support herself. Of course she knew how to sew, but doubted if that would be of any value here. She wasn't even sure they had sewing machines. She glanced down at the food, she was only a fair cook. Nothing spectacular. Mostly she was used to popping some frozen food in the microwave, or eating sandwiches, being in college and working part time as a typist; left little time to prepare fresh food. She only had one specialty, pies. Her grandmother taught Lee at the age of eight to make a pie, and through the years that was one thing Lee had perfected. She could make any kind of pie without a recipe. But not once had she seen pie here. Most of the dishes served here, she'd never seen before. Didn't even know their names, and couldn't begin to guess how they were made. Raxton didn't have time to tell her what they were eating, before Carra returned. And looking at the small round pastries, she couldn't tell how they were made. Well, perhaps these people would like pie, they had fruit, but she still needed a kitchen with a stove. A stove she knew how to use. Goodness, did these people cook on wood stoves or fireplaces? And if so, could a pie be baked in a fireplace? She didn't even know where the kitchen was located in this huge dwelling. But glancing around her, she realized if they tossed her out, knowing the location of the kitchen wouldn't make much difference - for she wouldn't be allowed to use it. Raxton hadn't told her what he expected once she entered the room. What did he want her to do, or say? How should she act? Should she pretend to be the real Leantha? Or, should she tell the truth about herself and her arrival. If they had killed Leantha, they would be truly shocked by Lee walking into the room. Raxton must be counting on that shocked response to prove them guilty. Especially, if he wanted her to show her energy, it must be because he wanted them to know she was Leantha, she reasoned silently. Okay, she'd help him. She could do that much. She would have to speak in the same manor, without using her modern language. Aye and Nay for yes and no. She couldn't use any words they didn't understand, but that was hard. She wasn't sure which words they didn't understand. Oh, Dang the man! Now she really was worried. Why couldn't he have told her how to act?

84

Chapter

11

Ratum almost ran into Raxton as he approached the conference room, "You there, I demand to see Lord Raxton!" he curtly stated. Raxton glared at the shorter man, his flaxen curls surrounded his head in a round puff and his blue eyes demanding him to respond. "Are you addressing me?" Raxton surprised himself his spoken words sounded calm even to his own ears. Ratum not realizing his error yet said, "Oh, course I am! I must get into the conference room," he stated it as if Raxton was a complete idiot and had not understood him the first time. Raxton deliberately let his eyes linger on Ratum's shoulder clip. It contained one stone, showing him to be one of the lower commanding stations. "If it is necessary for you to get in; then follow me." Only when Raxton raises his hands to the imprints and Ratum saw the gold bands on his arms, did he realize his mistake. But before he could think, Raxton's arms extended and the doors swept open displaying the High Lord's energy. Barely inside, Raxton nodded his head to Ratum to allow his entry. "Forgive me My Lord. I did not know," Ratum bowed as he passed the threshold into the room. Raxton made a grand display of resealing the room for privacy. If his plan worked, it was necessary each person knew the doors were sealed, Leantha's entrance would be just that much more impressive. Turning back to the room of watchful eyes, he sought Pier standing at the back of the room behind the others closest to the patio. Pier quickly shook his head to indicate no one had asked of Leantha while all heads were turned in Raxton's direction, then Pier began, "May I introduce, Lord Raxton High Commander of Outer Western Section," he said respectfully bowing in Raxton's direction. Several of the members who had seen him before gasped in surprise, but then a hush followed as Raxton studied the group seated around

85

Wisk. If all of their attitudes were as Ratum, he had news for them, before the day was over he would have all busted to Nim. It was one thing for him to indulge Leantha's wishes for the natives, but he would not tolerate trained officers being disrespectful. "Sit!" Raxton barked the command at Ratum motioning at the end of Wisk, closest to the doors, while he walked toward Pier silently studying each person at the table. After reaching Pier's side he turned to face the group, staring at Ratum, "Now, you will tell me the urgency of your need!" "My Lord, I wish to report an injustice done to me. For days I have been imprisoned purposely kept from speaking to you " "What do you wish to speak about?" "There has been an accident in the crystal room. The High Commander of Planet Station has been extinguished," Ratum announced. "Leantha dead, Nay!" Eperu cried out with the others joining in, as if they were shocked. But their outburst fell short of sincere reactions. Raxton looked at Pier, then slowly returned his glaze to Ratum. "Please continue," Raxton pressed the button on his left wrist band signing Galen to get Leantha, when all eyes had returned to Ratum. "Lady Leantha died the morning you landed. I was on my way to tell you when I was incarnated, and there I have been kept for days against my will. I demand you punish the natives involved, it is time they learned a lesson!" Raxton could barely believe his ears, the man was not concerned at all with the High Commanders death, only the fact he had been locked up. "If I might, My Lord," Eperu stood up bowing. Raxton nodded for him to continue. "Lady Leantha has been lenient with the natives, many times she has refused punishment for them. Now their actions have gotten out of hand, Ratum's experience has proved her actions to be wrong," with that stated he sat down. It was one thing for Raxton to accuse her of being not strict enough, but quiet another for her staff to say this behind her back. Carra had been correct in her judgment of locking Ratum away. The natives had learned fair play, Leantha's records proved she had been just and fair, not soft as her crew were accusing her. Raxton wished he could see those personnel files, what had she written about the weasel named Ratum? Why were her crew members so quick to condemn her? Had he not reviewed the files, and gotten to know her, he might believe their rehearsed stories.

86

It seemed clear their original plan had been for Ratum to report the accident, then the others were to return and back up all the lies the man spread, but why? They hadn't counted on Leantha being here. But yet someone had tried to kill her. Or was this still part of the game? Was all this rehearsed and planned to get rid of him? Raxton raised one golden eyebrow as if in question, "Wrong or right, it is not mine to judge. Punishment is still the responsibility of the Planet Station Commander." Raxton did not miss Eperu square his shoulders and his head raised slightly as if he expected to be pronounced the new Commander. Lee's entrance couldn't have been more perfect if Raxton had planned it, "Here is your commander now, to decide the punishment," Raxton stated proudly. All heads turned toward the doors as Lee moved slowly forward raising her arms as the doors swung inward with blue spiraling light. She walked into the room with a slight smile as if she truly was a queen viewing her subjects. Lee hoped it was as perfect as she'd planned, she only hoped she didn't fall down over her own feet. Fear beat a fast rhythm in her chest and she slowed her movements so she wouldn't fall down. Slowly she meet every pair of eyes gathered around the table wishing she had asked Raxton their names. She was at a real disadvantage not knowing a single soul. The silent so thick it almost choked her, she tried to swallow but couldn't. Many of the eyes looked frighten, some almost hostile, yet one woman's face was ashen. The only friendly eyes in the room were Raxton's and Pier's, after sealing the door she walked gracefully to her friendly section of the room and to Raxton, "What punishment needs deciding?" Raxton took her hand brushing his lips to her finger tips and gently squeezed it for reassurance before releasing it, "My Lady, one of your men, Ratum," and he pointed to the end of Wisk to show her which one, "claims he has been imprisoned and demands punishment of those involved." Lee glared at him, "Indeed! Tell me why you have been locked away?" "I was on my way to talk to Lord Raxton when I was surrounded and knocked unconscious; when I awoke I was locked up." "And what was it you wished to tell Lord Raxton, which you could not tell me?" she inquired.

87

"I I thought an accident had occurred with the crystals " he finally managed to get out. "The natives locked me away to keep me from talking to Lord Raxton about your accident." "Accident? What accident?" Lee inquired to watch his reaction. "I could have sworn I thought you were ," he fumbled for his words, then suddenly straighten his shoulders. "Wait a minute!" he exploded. "What is going on here?" he curtly demanded. If Ratum had been watching Raxton, he would have known his tone irritated him, but he missed Raxton clinch his fist. However, Lee saw it and decided she should play the role of a leader to see what would happen. "That is what I wish to know! What accident?" her tone rang with authority overriding his demand. Silence greeted her, while almost every pair of eyes stared draggers at her, finally in an attempt to cover up the uncomfortable way they made her feel, she turned to Raxton, "Could you enlighten me, as to what Ratum is referring?" Raxton glanced warmly down at her. She was good! As good as himself at putting people in their place. Of course he had firsthand experience in that matter. She effectively put him in his place a few times in the last few days. He hadn't expected her to enter so self assured and confident, nor had he expected her to take control. "Ratum, has not fully explained, however, I believe he thought you had died. I was about to explain their error when you arrived," his gaze returned to Ratum. "Perhaps, you should continue?" although Raxton spoke softly, the implied order was not mistaken. Ratum swallowed nervously and glanced at Eperu before his eyes darted back to Raxton. "I I feared Lady Leantha had been killed in the crystal room, the morning you landed. She did not come out I mean when I went to check she wasn't there. I just assumed I believed she had been extinguish," his voice grew stronger. "when I rushed to tell you, I was imprisoned." Raxton wasn't sure what to make over any of the tales, he heard. The only real emotion expressed by the crew members, was the shock they experienced over seeing Leantha enter, none of them expected it. Did that mean each had a hand in plotting her death? Or had they rehearse it differently before he arrived? If it were a game, he somehow spoiled their act, by having her enter. Had Leantha planned to disappear before he found her? That could explain their surprise. They could have been expecting her to be gone.

88

No doubt Ratum being locked up, had also been unscheduled, the man was too out raged about the wrong done to him. Even Eperu had backed him up, accusing Leantha of being unfit for leadership. The man had been too sure he was to be named the planet's commander, none of them had commented on Leantha's death, at least not to Raxton's liking. "Be glad you were locked up," Raxton firmly stated. "You at least have an alibi; as for the rest of you " he allowed his words to trail off indicating firm doubt. Eperu asked, "An alibi for what?" "If he was incarcerated he could not have destroyed my cruiser," Raxton jerked a thumb over his shoulder. The ruins of the ship still on the landing field could not be missed, yet all acted as if they had not seen it. "I truly hope the rest of you have documented proof as to your whereabouts the night it was destroyed." "Us? We were on the other side of the planet," Eperu announced and a chorus of voice joined him with nodding heads to confirm it. Calmly Raxton continued, "There are only a handful of people capable of blowing up a star cruiser. Only a few with the knowledge to cause complete destruction, are there not? With the exception of one of my men, most of them are in this room." The silence was deadly, as all eyes shifted to Pier, Raxton and Lee, rapidly sweeping to Eperu and the honey haired woman seated next to him. At least Lee's unspoken question had been answered, she now knew who had the knowledge to blow up the ship. The woman leaped to her feet, "You are accusing us, when we were thousands of miles away!" she shouted astounded. Her eyes raked Leantha, "Have you questioned her?" she said pointing an accusing finger at Lee. So much for loyalty in Leantha's crew member! Lee couldn't explain it, if she had been forced too, but this confrontation seemed familiar as if it had happened before. Ratum jumped up, "She can't be Leantha! Leantha is dead!" "The last time I looked, I was very much alive," she retorted back to Ratum softly. Her comment caused Pier to almost grin. He had to wipe the grin from his mouth with his hand, Raxton glanced at him sharply and he rapidly schooled his expression. Ratum glared at Lee with narrow beady eyes then suddenly pointed a finger at her accusingly, "You are an imposer! You are not Leantha! She is dead. Eperu this woman is not our commander, is she?"

89

Lee felt the eyes of everyone in the room examine her in close detail, making her nerves feel like they were snapping and fraying. The man was right, should she admit it. What did Raxton hope to gain by this demonstration? Her mind searched for something to say, but she couldn't think of anything. She was just about to glance at Raxton when Eperu at last declared, "Leantha does not wear her hair in this manor, it is always pulled up. Those beads do not belong to her," suddenly his eyes widen staring at her chest and he rushed out. "Nay, this is not Leantha. Her necklace of amethyst is gone. You are correct Ratum, this is not Leantha. She is an impostor!" he adamantly confirmed. Just as Lee was wondering what to say next Raxton moved closer, turned her to face him but addressed the group gathered around Wisk. "I prefer My Lady's hair down. This she knows, and does this to please me," his hand gently lifted a strand of ivory hair from her shoulder, his fingers slide down many long inches before he carried it to his lips. All the while his eyes never left hers, as he released her hair; he winked at her unseen by the crew members seated around the table. His hand moved level with her breast and lifted the amethyst beads brushing the swell of her breast as if in an accident, but she knew he'd done it on purpose his eyes had told her his intent, "Only this morning, I gave Leantha these as a gift, so indeed you have never seen them before." Sliding his fingers up the beads to the junction of her throat and shoulder to her gold chain. He withdrew it from her gown slowly and sexually, "Is this the necklace you believed gone?" he asked releasing it to fall between her breast, but never once turning to observe the group. Lee couldn't believe the effect his movements had on her, she felt the urge to throw herself into his arms. She could still feel the heat from his fingers on her neck although they had been removed moments ago. His piercing blue eyes bore into her very soul, as if trying to read a truth written there. For some reason he had lied about her hair. Why was he protecting her? He had to have doubts as to her identity. Gosh, she had doubts, how could he be so sure? His eyes lowered to her lips and for a brief instant she thought he would kiss her, but he didn't. Quickly as if recalling himself to the situation at hand, he moved away from her. "Now, as to questioning her about destroying my cruiser. It was not necessary, for she was in my arms when it happened."

90

He'd done it again. Closed all avenues of retreat for Leantha's crew. By showing his affection for her, none would dare accuse her of being someone else. He'd planned it, and for some unknown reason Lee felt degraded. His sexually actions hadn't been his true feelings, it had been an act devised to shut Ratum up. And the way he implied they had been intimate, `her in his arms'. Damn it! He had said nothing about the man that tried to kill her! Nor that her eyes were swollen shut at the time. Curse the brute! Her anger was on a fast fuse. She had to get out of there before she exploded, "Lord Raxton!" her voice sounded sharper than she intended. "I see you have things well in hand. I have matters to attend, if you will excuse me!" Lee didn't wait for his dismissal, nor did she miss the slight surprise his eyes showed just before she left. Suddenly she didn't care how this turned out, she could be thrown out into the street as far as she was concerned. She had to put some distance between herself and that despicable man. How dare he use her like that! Pretend they were lovers every jester, every move he made, done for the benefit of the ten people she didn't know. Done without one concerned thought of how it made her feel. Once the doors closed she had planned to go to her room, but her feet carried her the opposite direction down the coordinator without even realizing where she was going. The closer she came to the great hall the faster her feet moved, by the time she got to the street she had to mentally tell herself to slow up, she was almost at a run. Damn the man! Damn the luck that brought her here! And Damn it to hell she had to figure a way to get back home before that stupid man had her wrapped around his finger. Gosh, it was hard to fight the attractions she felt for him. His body and looks everything she ever dreamed she wanted. And when he slipped into his "Nice" mood, it was hard to keep from liking him. Thank Goodness his "Nice" mood didn't happen often, nor did it stay for long. But nonetheless, it would sneak up on her, like back there in the conference room, overwhelming her with emotions, luckily it never lasted long. He'd reverted back to "nasty" snapping her to reality. Lord, she would be in serious trouble if he was charming all the time. She really didn't know where she was headed, but her feet seemed to know, and the rest just followed automatically. Seeing the archway that

91

started all her problems, brought her feet to a halt What would happen if she walked through it alone? Would she return to her sister's side underwater? If she did, she'd have to surface immediately, without her scuba gear she wouldn't be able to breathe. Taking two deep breathes and holding the third; she walked rapidly through the gateway, crossing her fingers for luck. It didn't matter if she never saw Raxton again. It didn't matter what Leantha's crew had done to the woman, she wasn't even curious. All Lee cared about at that moment was returning home. Ending the nightmare and waking up safe and sound in her own bed, in her own apartment in Miami. Reaching the end of the tunnel, her emotions turned swiftly to disappointment and despair, she was still on the island. Still in the nightmare. It didn't work. She cursed out loud then looked around to see if anyone overheard, fortunately no one was close. What was the matter with her? She never cursed, until she came here. Her feet started walking again as if they had a mind of their own, while her mind ran in circles trying to think of another way to end the nightmare and return home. It was only after she arrived at the beach that she wondered how she knew the way. In her tour of the island with Raxton that first time they had gone the opposite way. Standing on the small cliff looking down at the ocean, she took a deep breath, the sea salt smelled wonderful. The darting, diving gulls squawking in the air remembered her of home. The roar of the surf slapping on white sand beckoned her to come closer. Amazingly she had stopped at the top of a path, as if she had been here a thousand times before, and before she knew it she had walked down the small sand doom. By late afternoon the sun turned the sky crimson and violent and still she sat in the sand hugging her knees digging her toes into the loose gains of sand, mounding the sand over her bare feet. She had walked the shore line trying to get her warning emotions under control, like so many times at home. The Ocean was her retreat, it calmed and soothed her nerves like nothing else. Some people reached for a bottle, either filled with pills or whiskey to drown their troubles, while Lee headed for the beach to cast her troubles on a wave and watch it wash out to sea.

92

But it hadn't worked today. She had given her problems to a sea gull over head and told him to leave. Shooed him away, but the dang bird kept coming back. It landed at her feet twice, as if to say, `these are your problems and I don't want them.' In the end, she told the bird she would keep them; then it flew away as if it understood her. So here she sat, starring at the sand castle she'd just created close to the incoming water and waiting for the tide to claim it. Within the castle, she wrote all her problems down, every one of them, which had made the castle huge. But the strangest thing was happening, the surging surf ran in long fingers up the sand on each side of the castle. The water almost surrounded it, yet not one tiny wave had even lapped at the door to sweep it away. Lee hadn't totally decided what she would do if the waves didn't take her castle of problems away , it just had too, didn't it? She tried to reassure herself, a wave wouldn't be stopped by her silly problems in life, it wasn't possible. Still as the hour grew later and the tide higher, she began to wonder. Her problems pulled her to a shut down, if the ocean wouldn't take it how did she get back on the right track? The fading sun turned the sky to a light purple and on the horizon the clouds looked dark purple and black. Lee almost giggled it looked like a picture in a book of fairy tales, or something Hollywood would do with a science fiction movie or or "From a dream!" she shouted out loud. "I've dreamed of this beach! This sunset!"

93

Chapter

12

"Lea?" Raxton yelled down the coast line toward her. "Oh, Shit! How did he find me?" she mumbled as he approached. It was her own fault, if she hadn't shouted at that moment Raxton would have missed her, he was ready to turn around and go back. After the meeting broke up, and he couldn't find Leantha thoroughly searching the house, Carra suggested Leantha might be troubled, and if so, Leantha would go to the beach. He hadn't expected her to be this far down the island from the house. But he was glad it had taken so long to find her, most of his anger had turned into concern. Starting out he had been furious with her for leaving without taking her guards. "What are you doing out here?" he demanded. "Watching the sun set and talking to myself," she missed his frown as she stared off at the horizon still thinking about the dreams of the beach and sky. "Why are you talking to yourself?" "No body else to talk too!" "If you wanted to talk, why did not you wait for me?" he squatted down beside her. "I didn't really want to talk to you. I really just needed to be alone for a while." "It is dangerous, from now on - you are to take the guards with you," he said quickly drawing her chin around to look at him. "the attempt on your life may be tried again. Come, let us return." He was starting to help her up but she jerked her arm out of his grip. "No, I'm not ready yet!" "Why?" he shot back at her. In the gathering darkness he didn't noticed the sand castle nor would he understand the reason she didn't want to leave until the waves carried it out to sea. Feeling foolish she couldn't say she had built a house of troubles and until it was gone she couldn't leave; because they would still belong to

94

her. Since it hadn't been washed away, they still belonged to her. Besides it was written in English and she wasnt sure if he could read it or not. His name was plastered all over the castle. Lee knew the second time he asked her, his patience was winding down to zero. "Explain?" While her feeble mind tried to think of a good reason not to leave, without telling him about the castle, his patience ended. He simply scooped her up and stalked off down the beach. None of her protesting did any good. Twisting and turning to look over his shoulder at her castle proved impossible. She didn't get to see the large wave glide in the moment he picked her up, and swept the entire mounded village down in one final blow. "How the hell did you find me?" she almost screamed at him. "Your habits are well known," was all he said. "Nobody knows my habits. Nobody knows me!" she stopped struggling it was no use, it was simply wasted energy. After a moment she asked, "By the way why did you cover for me today?" He looked down at her, "Cover for you?" his tone told her he didn't have the slightness idea what she was talking about. "You know lied about preferring my hair down, my beads and necklace. And in your arms the night your cruiser was destroyed. They all knew I wasn't Leantha. Why bother covering up for me?" "I did not lie," his eyes lingered on her windblown tresses. "I do prefer your hair down. I did give you the necklace. You were in my lap when the ship blew-up and my arms were around you." "But you made it sound like we were doing you made it sound different than it really happened," she stuttered. "So, if they believe you were doing something different in my arms, what difference does it make?" "What difference?" she was fluming all over again. "You so much as told everyone that we we," she couldn't say `made love' her mind revolted at the thought, so she changed tactics. "Now, they all think I I'm a whore! How could you? Didn't you care how it made me sound?" she wailed. He set her feet down and took hold of her shoulders, "Explain this term whore," Raxton sounded calmer than he felt his words and actions had upset her this afternoon, that much he knew when she left the room. Now she accused him of doing something to her and it confused him, she sounded so hurt.

95

"Oh, don't play dumb! A slut. A prostitute. A whore all the same thing, a woman any man can have," a lone tear slipped from her wet lashes. "I think your term was bed her. They think any man can bed me, fill me with their flesh. Have you no consideration for my feelings? How can I ever face them again?" "None of them think that!" he truly sound appalled. "They all know you are my nebt-xu. No other man would dare approach you, he would answer to me. Is this why you are so upset?" Her answer wasn't necessary. "Come I will prove this to you." He tucked her hand into his elbow and started up the beach. This was not an act, he was sure of it. She truly was insulted by his words, that lone tear had told him much. She would not have come back to the house, if he had not come for her, no wonder she refused to leave the beach. After a few minutes Lee asked. "What does nebt-xu mean?" "It is from the old language, Lady of Splendor," he told her. Old language? That meant he spoke a Modern language, Lee almost laughed. Almost, but not quiet, as the full meaning sunk in, their civilization had a language older than what was now used. How old was Raxton's race of people? How odd they had not seen dark haired people. If she was correct about stepping back into the past fifteen thousand years, did this race of people still exist in the twentieth century? If they had the capability of traveling through space so long ago, why hadn't they come back? Why hadn't the space ships been reported throughout history? "Raxton, would you tell me what Leantha and the ten members of her crew came here for?" This woman changed like lightening. One minute she convinced him she didn't play a game and the next he just wasn't sure. "You came to seed the planet." "Seed as in produce babies? Breed with the natives?" "Nay, not you! High Commanders like you and I, do not breed with native stock. You are High Priestess of Ka. Never would females of our race bare the child of a native," he sounded more than slightly disgusted. "Let me get this straight. Only the men, not in high command of a crew, breed with the females on the planet, leaving their children behind once the mission is over?" "Nay! Nay! Seeding isn't done like that. We seed knowledge not our blood line. We teach, train, render aid in medicine and skills of craftsmanship. Help young civilizations to develop faster than they would on

96

their own. Once in a while, a man might find a native attractive, might bed with her, if this happens the man stays behind on that planet. It becomes his world, he resigns from the fleet and lives his life on that planet. Never would a man leave his child." "Well, that makes me feel better," she breathed a deep sigh of relief. "I was really worried men like Ratum would leave his off springs behind to grow up and infect the world with that selfish attitude of his." Raxton's deep laugh filled the night air, but his face sobered quickly. Her words started small alarms sounding in his brain. That might explain it! If any of these men had been bedding the natives, and Leantha found out about it, or they suspected she knew, they might try to kill her, if they didn't plan to stay. With her death the next in line, Eperu would have been installed as new commander until the next High Priestess arrived, perhaps he would overlook their infractions. He put his arm around her and squeezed her shoulders, "Lea, I think you have just given me a long searched for answer." Although Lee didn't learn what answer she provided, he did prove to her that no one considered her a whore. And it was done so subtlety it took a few moments for it to sink in. As they entered the great hall filled with his men and Leantha's crew, his arm remained around her shoulder. Instantly, as if someone had yelled "Attention!" all talking stopped, a hush filled the room and as they walked through they started to bow. They were half way down the hallway before it dawned on her, each of them showed respect; it hadn't been done from habit. Even Hathor, the woman who accused her of setting fire to Raxton's cruiser had a new attitude toward her. "You must have threatened them with their lives," she whispered as they climbed the stairs to her room. "Nay, that was not necessary. Each of your crew begged forgiveness after you left. When you left stating you had matters to attend; they were convinced they had over stepped their bounds. They feared the matters that you were attending too, was their immediate dismissal from the fleet. I was the only one who knew you were upset with me," he stated just before they reached her door. Perhaps he wasn't so insensitive after all. He started to leave her after opening her door, "Raxton, could you come in for a minute? I'd like to talk with you." It went against her grain to ask but she needed some answers only he could give her.

97

"Surely! Your wish is my command," he grinned down at her following her in and closing the door after Carra left. Her strange request pleased him, more than he wanted to admit. "What did you wish to discuss?" "I don't know what is expected of me, now that the crew has returned. I don't know what their names are, or what job they do or their command level. I'm at a real disadvantage, if one of them came to me and asked questions, I wouldn't know how to answer them. I couldn't even call them by name. What do you want me to do; pretend to be Leantha, or admit I am someone else?" Raxton suspected her lack of knowledge in the conference room, "If you would like to have dinner with me in the conference room, I will go over the details of the meeting and we will review the records of your crew's mapping expedition together. When I found you missing, I did not take time to study them. If My Lady, has no objections Pier will join us. I will meet you there in thirty minutes." Raxton's manner toward her had changed, Lee realized after he left her to get ready. She wasn't sure she liked the change. Dealing with his "Nasty" side was so much easier than the nice charming personality. That considerate man who just left, disarmed her, confused her in too many ways. His invitation for dinner had been polite, and she could have refused without making him mad, his tone expressed it. It even made her wonder why she hadn't put him to the test. But of course her curiosity wouldn't have allowed it. It dawned on her as she stepped out of the refreshing chamber he knew it too. Dang it to hell! That's why he'd been so charming. She had to give him credit, where credit was due; he wasn't the Ant Brain she first thought. In fact, he was proving smarter than most men she had dealt with in the past. He seemed to be one step ahead of her at every turn, and that thought frighten her. If he assumed the lead so easily, she would be left to follow in his draft. Shoot the next thing she would know, she'd be married to him if she wasn't careful and that she couldn't allow. # While they eat, Raxton briefed her on each member of her crew, flashing a picture of each face on one of the monitor scenes; he explained their positions and duties.

98

Of course she knew Eperu her Second Com, but was a little surprised to learn that he normally would be placed in charge if anything happened to her until another commander could arrive. "Like Pier, he is capable of handling your duties in every way, if anything happened to you, he would take over; from guiding incoming space cruisers with the crystals to handling the major decisions of the planet until your replacement arrived," Raxton pulsed when he noticed Leantha's frown. "What is it?" "It sounds silly. I don't know the man, yet my instincts tell me not to trust him." Both Pier and Raxton grinned, glancing at one another. "For the record, neither do we!" Raxton announced which made her feel better. "So then Pier could perform any duties Eperu would normally do?" Raxton nodded, "All it takes is your request!" Lee turned to Pier, "If you're not too busy, I'd like for you to keep an eye on him. I trust you." "The honor is mine," he accepted beaming them both a wide grin and changed the monitor to show another face Lee recognized. "Hathor, your female medical officer follows in supervisory capacity, third rank. Her duty is taking care of the crews health, teaching the natives about the herbs and plants on the planet showing them how to make medicine to cure themselves of disease," Pier explained. "Promise me, if I get sick, you won't leave me in her care," Lee said teasing. "Galen, may think I'm ugly but I don't believe he'd poison me; with her I'm not too sure." Pier cut in, "Galen thinks you are ugly?" he asked astounded. Raxton shook his head smiling, "Nay, not now," turning back to Leantha he said. "It is done, Galen will be in charge of your health." "I get it!" she said. "Galen was the one missing from the room today, that had the knowledge to explode your cruiser?" "Exactly! He, as well as Pier, were both present in your room the night my cruiser exploded. It couldn't have been either of them." If both of those men were in her room that night - that meant they saw her naked crawling around on the floor in the dirt. Lee's face turned crimson with embarrassment, "How many more were there?" then very quickly she added, "Never mind, I don't want to know!" Raxton's hand patted hers, "Do not worry. You have nothing to be embarrassed about."

99

That should make her feel better, but it didn't. For that meant only Raxton had seen her naked, and somehow that was worse. She breathed a sigh of relief when Pier flashed the next picture on the monitor. "This is Tefnut, the fourth rank. Her duty is to teach metal crafting, forging bronze and iron for knifes and swords; along with other metals, silver and gold for jewelry," Pier hesitated here and then added. "The level of skill shown with the natives in metal craft surprises me. I would not expect them to be so advanced." "I have noticed it also," Raxton stated. "What should it look like?" Lee asked thinking about the knife Raxton had showed her in the market place earlier. "On other planets, it's still very crude. It usually takes many years, to develop the expert detail of inlaying stones into silver handles. I would expect the blades to be unpolished and still displaying nicks from the hammering," Raxton told her. Leantha glanced again at the woman's picture. Her white hair made her look older, the blue gray eyes reminded Lee of steel. "Maybe you should have your metal crafter talk with her, to learn her secret," she stated unaware of what she even said. "It has already been arranged," Raxton said grinning at Pier. The next face appeared, "This is Thoth, fifth rank. His duty is knowledge. He teaches trading, bargaining, how to keep records of the planet's history, and languages." "Boy, he did a lousy job!" Lee commented more to herself. "What do you mean?" Raxton inquired watching her expression. "Well, if he was suppose to teach the natives how to record their history. He failed. Nothing of this time period exists in the any of the history books in the twentieth century. They still believe cave men roamed the planet carrying clubs for weapons," Lee uttered without thinking. Suddenly the silence was so thick she could feel the heat of their anger, and she glanced at each one of them. They were glaring at one another, as if they wished to kill someone, a lump rose to her throat. "What? What did I say?"

100

Chapter

13

"That is not possible!" Pier exploded suddenly eyeing Leantha suspiciously. "Records would exist. Each planet is trained to keep perfect records. The Olympia Fleet verifies it, through the years; cruisers are sent to review them." Lee frowned, "The fleet must have lost the address to this planet. I know for a fact, nothing; absolutely nothing, is in the history books regarding this time and place. They refer to Atlantis as being a legend, or a dream of mystics. A month ago when I was regressed, Cord couldn't believe I lived fifteen thousand years ago. In fact, he searched every library in three states to only come up with a one small stack of information. But not one piece of it was correct. The location was wrong, the time was wrong, everything about" That was a far as she got before Raxton yelled, "Wait!" He took a deep breath, "Go slower. I do not understand. History believes we are a legend; as in a story, told to children?" Lee confirmed it with a nod, "This place is called Atlantis isn't it?" She almost didnt want to hear the answer, if it was, then she truly had gone back into the past. And everything she feared most would be true. "Aye!" Raxton responded. "Libraries have nothing recorded of this time?" "No, they don't. The only written pieces in the history books are from Plato, and that is considered to be a dream of his, not an actual place. Nothing. Absolutely nothing explains this far back, most written history begins in Egypt about nine thousand years from now. The Egyptians were very advanced. In fact most of the medicines we use in the twentieth century are from the books in Egypt and Greece. As far as the history books are concerned, cave men lived this far back. Boy would they be surprised if they knew you guys had something like this," she pointed to the monitor scene of the computer. "What are Egyptians?" Pier asked a little calmer, like Raxton he was trying to understand what she was saying.

101

"People who lived in Egypt. You know the pyramids?" when they gave her blank stares she added, "Hugh stone structures built similar to these buildings, except they only had a few chambers and passageways, they were built for the dead pharaohs as a tomb," she knew by looking that neither of them had the faintness idea what she was talking about. Pier and Raxton exchanged looks, then both looked back at her as if they didn't believe a word of what she just said. "Well, I don't care; whether you believe me or not. It's true. People have studied the pyramids for years, including all the artifacts and mummies they found in the tombs. If I had a pencil and a piece of paper I could draw them for you and show you what I mean." Raxton rubbed the back of his neck, untied his hair than raked his fingers through it. Could she make something like that up? Truthfully, he didn't think so, but at this point he wasn't sure. "You said something about living here and you were regressed. Tell me about that," he inquired after a few minutes. "What's the use? You won't believe me anyway!" Lee grumbled. "Try me!" he countered. "A college friend of mine, Cord Anderson was doing a term paper on regression, I volunteered to be one of his subjects. About a month ago, he hypnotized me, taking me back to my last life. According to his theory, everyone has lived before, their energy never dies, it only changes form to be reincarnated into another person in another lifetime. As he was taking me back, he couldn't believe I lived only one other life. Most of his subjects lived several lives and very recently. When he finally got me back to my last life, he asked me all kinds of questions about the things I saw and felt. Like what I wore, where I lived, what I looked like, what my name was. I described the buildings, the roads, and the people, I even repeated the language I heard." "Cord searched through all the records he could find on the time period of fifteen thousand years ago and brought them to me, for me to read. He kept insisting it had to be Atlantis, but until this minute I didn't believe him. I read all the files, none of them described this place. That's how I know Atlantis is not in the history books. Anyway, with the files he had enclosed a scuba diving brochure that said "Come Dive Atlantis" it had pictures taken underwater, I saw the paved street out front of this building. I recognized it." "Two weeks later, my sister Christine and I flew from Miami to Bimini. Bimini is in a group of islands called the Bahamas off the coast of Florida. The only remaining part of this island that's above water is the

102

mountains to the west," Lee pointed past the cruisers and the mountain range. "The village and this buildings along with all the rest of the island in under water." "Any way as I was saying, the two of us were scuba diving the remains of this area, I even found the pools where I had seen the dolphin play, when I was regressed. The top floor of this building was gone, but Christine stopped to play with a sand worm in the coral that was attached to the bottom of this structure." Lee took a deep breath what the hell she might as well tell them the rest of it. "I continued toward where the Temple used to stand; it was gone only a deep cliff going straight down marks its place. But the archway was still there, and I like an idiot swam through the tunnel. When the tunnel ended I was on the patio of the bedroom upstairs. Carra was rushing me into the refreshing chamber and well you know the rest." She looked at both of them and finally said in exasperation, "I told you, you wouldn't believe me!" then she started to mumble to herself. "Hell, I can hardly believe it myself. How do I except anyone else too?" Pier leaped up and paced around the room but stopped close to the pillars glazing off at the mountains, "How is it possible for it to be underwater?" Although Lee knew he was thinking out loud she answered him anyway, "Almost every race of people, from the American Indians to Europe and China have legends of a great flood. It's in the bible, too. Scientist have proved at one time the earth was covered with water, even the pyramids in Egypt were under water. According to the information Cord brought me Atlantis sunk beneath the sea in a single day and night, the earth tilted on its axes and it destroyed Atlantis, but none say exactly what happened, I'm assuming it was a guess on their part." From watching Pier's gray eyes, Lee knew he didn't buy a word she had just said. However Raxton was harder to read, his eyes never left her face, but she couldn't decide if he believed her. "Tell me your name," Raxton demand softly, as she swung back to look at him. "Lee.. I mean Colleen Tyson," she replied starring into his brilliant eyes. "Nay! Nay! The name from your regression," he lashed out suddenly causing her to jump from the venom in his tone. How could she tell them? They would think it too convent since that was what everyone here called her, "I'll pass if you don't mind. You don't believe me, so what difference could it make?"

103

She pushed her chair back from the small table where they had been eating and stood up. "I'll look at the rest of the pictures of the crew at another time," she stated as she headed toward the door. "Leantha!" Raxton snapped. "You will tell me the name. We are not through with this," he was on his feet grabbing her arm before she could break the seal of privacy. "Your name was Leantha, is not that true?" Her eyes turned a dark shade of Jade, "For your information, it was not! I was not the High Priestess of the Crystals, whatever that means. I was just a normal person, with normal clothes and no responsibility" his grip on her arm tighten. "Ouch, you're hurting my arm!" she said twisting her arm to release his grip, but it was no use. "Tell me your name. Or I will turn you over my knee and use my hand on your backside." It didn't sound like a threat, it sounded like a promise. She couldn't tell him it was Leantha, so she said the first thing that popped into her head. "Bennu! Damn it! It was Bennu. Not Leantha! Now let go of me!" She only hoped she sounded convincing enough not to be called the lair, which she was. Raxton instantly released his grip on her arm and she swung around to leave but his arm clamped her waist and then brought her back against his chest. That's when she heard the deep rumble of his laughter. In seconds his whole body shook with merriment, which infuriated Lee, "What the hell is so blasted funny?" He bodily placed her back at the table on her chair, then once again in control he turned to Pier, "Do you believe any of this? Answer truthfully, do not be afraid to hurt any one's feelings." "Especially not mine, since your Lord and Master is convinced I don't have any," Lee hotly retorted glaring at Raxton. Pier reclaimed his chair, "I do not know what to believe. Could she make something like this up?" Lee butted in again, "I make things up all the time. This is really only a nightmare I'm having. Each of you are in it, God only knows why!" Both men totally ignored her which only sharpen her anger. "Could any of it be possible? And if so how?" Raxton flung across the table to Pier. Pier tugged on his ear, "No written records!" Pier was thinking out loud trying to put it in some kind of order. "If the planets written records began ten thousand years from now, it would mean our records were not kept. The knowledge we brought lost or destroyed somehow. I find that

104

almost impossible! Fleet would have returned to check on progress and would have corrected anything wrong, unless " "Unless what?" Raxton asked. "If for some reason we withdrew the seeding or life forms on the planet was destroyed. If the life here was destroyed, Fleet would have waited until it returned. Unlikely, it would have taken ten thousand years, but I suppose it is possible." "And Leantha's story of her regression, how she arrived here?" Raxton continued pushing for more thinking and more answers. "Heavens don't forget that incredible tale!" she added unable to resist, however neither man so much as glanced at her. Pier shook his head this time, "Without transporter. Without crystals. Nay! I would say Nay, impossible." "Carra tells the same story of how Leantha arrived on the patio dripping wet and smelling of salt water, dressed in a strange contraption. Carra showed me the equipment this evening when we could not locate Leantha " Lee interrupted him this time, "Checking to see if I left the same way I came?" Again she was ignored. The man was totally infuriating, talking about her as if she didn't exist in the room. She wanted to club him with a baseball bat, or spit nails at him. Nailing him to his chair or knock him unconscious, would be the only way she could get out of the room. No doubt he'd stop her if he could walk. Raxton continued as if she were an insect requiring only a brief notice, "The equipment is strange, unlike any I have ever seen before. Galen analyzed the tube of cream Leantha gave him which protects her body from the sun, she said it was from the twentieth century. He verified it had not been made with any known natural ingredients. Our computer could not identify the laboratory chemicals. Now what do you think?" "Unsure!" Pier answered in a word. For some reason Lee felt like Raxton was going in for the kill. She just hoped it wasn't hers. He was totally unreadable, she had no idea what his thoughts on the subject were, and neither did Pier she could tell that much. Raxton asked one more question, "What was Leantha's name before she became High Priestess?" Pier answered shaking his head. "The information is classified, only your rank or above knows that."

105

"So, none of her crew members would know? None of the natives would know, only Leantha herself would know this. Is that correct?" Pier nodded his head to confirm it. "What you are about to see is classified and you will keep this to yourself," Raxton raised his wrist band and pushed one of the small indications. On the monitor Leantha's picture appeared, slowly moving up to display writing in a form Lee couldn't read. Pier could obviously read it, he began laughing almost immediately. When Raxton turned back to him, he asked, "Now what do you think?" "Aye! I would not have believed it myself if I had not seen." "That is the reason I showed it to you," Raxton stated grinning from ear to ear finally glancing at Leantha. "Oh, don't tell me - let me guess! she said sarcastically. Are you going to inform me what you find so humorous?" "Read it for yourself," Raxton teased her. "I can't read that! It looks like computer smiley faces," she informed him disgustedly. "Put it in English." He looked a little astonished, "You really cannot read it?" "Would I say that; if I could? I've told you I understand you perfectly, but I still think in English and it's the only language I read." Quickly Raxton touched his wrist band and her picture rolled away. One line of the distorted characters appeared. "What does that say?" "Are you dense, or what? I have no idea what it says, if you can't put it in English. Don't even show it to me " Raxton touched his band once more while she was talking and the strange characters changed to English. Her face flushed, leaping to her feet her chair fell backward, "How dare you!" she exploded as she finished reading 'I want my flesh in you' Before she slapped his face he grabbed her wrist. Then softly he said, "Please sit down. My aim was not to insult you, I wanted only to assure myself you could not read our language," touching his wrist band again he said, "Now, read this." Leantha's picture reappeared with letters she could read and her eyes grew large. There was the name she had just made up. Well not quiet, but it was close, LeBennu Anthia. "That's That's impossible I just made that name up!" she muttered to herself. She buried her face in her hands embarrassed, and groaned. She can't even lie without getting caught! What kind of a nightmare was this?

106

"We will now continue," Raxton signaled Pier to show the next member of Leantha's crew as if nothing had happened, but their eyes locked briefly, while Lee forced her attention back to the scene. Listening while Pier described Heume's duties the sixth ranking officer, Lee kept remaining herself to keep her mouth shut. They didn't believe her, she shouldn't be saying anything about the future. They didn't trust her, and that's what hurt. Over the course of the last few days she'd started to view Raxton somewhat as a friend, a safe harbor in a storm. He had protected her from Leantha's crew, had even shown her a side of him that was kind and understanding. But in reality, he was still the brute who yanked her out of the cylinder the first day, unconcerned for her feeling. What ever gave her the idea he cared? Hadn't she learned that lesson years ago, when she was in high school with a boy who reminded her of Raxton. Bobby Story, a bully with good looks and a body which made her catch her breath, had asked her to go to the Prom. At the time, she had been thrilled. After spending weeks designing and sewing her prom dress, she hadn't gotten to wear it, nor had she gone to her Senior Prom. Bobby called fifteen minutes before he was to pick her up, and told her it had been a joke. A joke in which she was the punch line. His friends had bet him, Lee would refuse him since she hadn't gone to any dances or Proms in the past. Bobby accepted the dare expecting her to cancel, he had not only asked Lee; he'd asked another girl as well. In the end he took the girl he wanted too, leaving Lee totally crushed. Three years later, the dress was still hanging in her closet to remind her men thought of her as a joke. Men wanted a woman like Christine, petite and feminine, someone who played dumb and helpless. The lesson had been forgotten the last few days, but Raxton's recent crude and vulgar attitude drove the lesson home. She was just as big a joke here as she was at home and men couldn't be trusted. When would she learn that? What would it take for her to get that through her head? She didn't have friends any place, especially not here. There was only one person she could trust, herself! And she hadn't been able even to do that since coming here. Raxton watched her closely. When she made no comment, he signaled for the next crew members picture. All through the explanation on Seeka her seventh rank officer, and Bast her eighth rank Lee sat looking at the scene. Raxton disliked it. The room was too quiet.

107

He missed her tossing out her odd comments, even without understanding all of them, her humor was infectious and added to the discussion. By the time Pier finished with Maia, he couldn't stand it any longer, motioning for Pier to wait before going on. "No comments, My Lady?" She shook her head no. She knew she should have flared back at him with some smart comment, that was what he expected and wanted. But she couldn't. His actions and words earlier had defeated her in ways she didn't understand. Her sense of lost was to great and trying to sound flippant was beyond her. The day had been to trying for her to care what they thought; all she wanted was to return to her room to be alone. Her silence Raxton disliked less every minute, when she was spitting fire she was irresistible. But this quiet individual left him unsettled. He couldn't tell what she was thinking, nor did he like the complete change in her. "I insist on your comments," Raxton began over. "I wish to hear what you have to say. I fear you have not been paying attention." She sighed heavily, "What I have to say is unimportant," she then launched into what he wanted to hear. "Heume's a Mr. Fixit man, anything mechanic he can do. Seeka, is in charge of growing crops, Maia's an engineer, builds bridges, docks, and buildings," she rubbed her forehead and finished with, "I haven't missed a thing." That wasn't the response Raxton wanted, but he signaled Pier to continue. Ratum's picture appeared next, Raxton watched her grit her teeth as if it was the only way she could remain quiet, while Pier's voice droned on "He is in charge of animals, breeding, training them for use on the planet " "You wish to say something," Raxton interrupted Pier. "Scumbag!" Lee mouthed. "What? What did you say?" Raxton asked. "Scumbag!" she yelled. "He's a scumbag! All he cares about was punishing people who did him wrong. He's a selfish little twit, without concern for others. How did he get assigned to the mission in the first place? If I was Leantha, I'd have left him on the other side of the planet on foot or dropped him off in deep space before I arrived here." Raxton smiled. She had returned spitting fire and words he did not understand and he was pleased. "What is Scumbag?"

108

Dang, her mouth! She'd done it again, spoken without thinking. "It's not a compliment that's for sure!" then looking at him, "It's a term I heard on television, it's not a nice thing to say about someone." Deep echoing laughter filled the room, "This much I had gathered," Raxton declared. # Once Raxton returned from walking Leantha to her room, he asked Pier, "What do you make of this?" "Honestly? You won't get offended?" "Nay, speck what is on your mind." "You badger her too much. Her pride suffers large degrees of loss, at your hands. That is when she closes us off. It is effective, as if she shuts a door, I was surprised she made any more comments at all. In a reverse role I would have held my tongue, but I would not have remained; nor would I have reopened for addition ridicule from you," Pier locked on to Raxton's blue eyes. "Have you given any thought to how confused she must be if she truly did arrive from the twentieth century?" Raxton nodded, "Aye! She is an amazing woman!" Pier thought he heard pride swell in Raxton voice as he stated it, but he could not be sure because Raxton continued on to the next thought to fast. "Is it possible, she could be telling us the truth, everything, exactly as she stated it, right down to the fact she didn't know her name was Bennu and she made it up? Is that possible?" Pier shrugged his shoulders, "It is difficult to believe but I do not think a person is capable of creating a tale such as this. If it was made up, where do her unusual words come from? They do not vary, they are the same, even when angry. In fact as her anger builds she tosses more of them, so many I have trouble keeping track of what she is saying. I have to conclude, that is her normal speech. Have you noticed when she reaches a certain point in anger she retreats into silence?" Pier pulled on his beard with a small grin. "I have never known a female to do that, usually they rail and harp until you beg them to shut up." "Aye! I have noticed," Raxton's gut twisted. Pier paid close attention to her actions, Raxton knew he should be pleased, for he had trained Pier to observe all things, but in truth he was not pleased.

109

The thought of another man gaining insight into Leantha distressed him, when he himself, didn't have a clue as to what made her rapid change of emotions. Pier continued unaided, "There is one thing I do believe. She cannot read our language. Her reaction could not have been staged or faked." A full smile now played across his face as he recalled her outrage, "How did you come up with that sentence?" "Watching her gives me that thought often," Raxton admitted with a smile. "And I do agree with you she can only read English, which brings us our first piece of major evidence, that her story may indeed be true."

110

Chapter

14

"Remove the pins from your hair!" were the first words from Raxton mouth, as he threw Lee's bedroom door opened and approached in long strides toward her where Carra was securing the last hairpin in place. In the wee hours of morning she had vowed she'd treat him exactly like she treated her relatives, with passive disinterest. Yet the first words out of her mouth were laced with rapid anger. "Well, good morning to you, too!" Lee returned sarcastically. "Perhaps I wanted my hair up. Did you think of that?" "Nay, you did not. It is this woman's doing," he stated glancing at Carra then swiftly added, "Lady Leantha's hair is to remain free. She does not like it captured on her head." "Not true! I do sometimes like it up, I'm just unused to it being pulled up so tightly," she informed Carra to calm her down since her hands were already shaking as she removed the pins. Then she turned to Raxton, "When did you become an expert on my personal grooming habits?" He ignored her question, which didn't surprise her. "Today, we will explore the planet," he announced turning to leave than threw back over his shoulder on his way out, "Be ready in ten minutes." Explore the planet? Lee couldn't stop the small thrill which raced down her back. Did that mean using the cruiser? Was she actually going to get to fly in it? Quickly she grabbed the brush from Carra and raked it through the her hair, "Here let me show you the way I like it best," she said as her hands swiftly divided it into three strands and she braided it down her back. "There!" Lee said with satisfaction glancing at her reflection in the mirror. "It's out of my way, and still comfortable." Noticing the look in Carra's midnight eyes she turned and hugged her, "You haven't displeased me. I just didn't tell you, I'm sorry, I should have. Raxton had seen me braid my hair when you weren't here. You can do it next time, okay?"

111

Before Carra could answer, Raxton arrived again throwing open the door. His eyes raced down Lee's crimson gown than returned to her bare shoulders, motioning for Carra to leave the room, he approached Lee with a scowl. Circling her he briefly lifted her heavy braid which had been hidden from the front, his scowl had disappeared by the time he returned to stand in front of her. She grinned, "Do I meet with your approval, Sir?" "This coil," he reached over her shoulder bringing her braid around in front draping it over her breast, "you prefer?" he asked watching her eyes. "I do. It keeps it out of my face and eyes," she had the strangest feeling he was going to demand her to undo it, when his eyes returned to it roaming the length of it to her waist. Slowly his eyes returned to hers, "It is as unusual as your words." Lee couldn't decide if that was a compliment or not, for suddenly he glanced back to the top of her head. "Get your Mitre. Come, we must go." "Get my, what?" she asked disappointed suddenly for some unexplained reason. Well, she knew the reason, for a brief instant she thought he would kiss her, but she didn't want to admit that caused her disappointment. "What is a Mitre?" Raxton opened the jeweled box on her dresser and withdrew a gold head band with rubies. "This, My Lady, is a Mitre. It will be interesting to watch your crews reactions when they realize our intentions, will it not?" he set the head band in place covering her forehead. "What are our intentions? And how will they recognize them?" The confusion whirling in her eyes told Raxton she was deadly serious, she had no idea what he meant. Raxton threw back his head and laughed, as he turned her to the door, "Your Mitre, will announce you are flying the cruiser today." Her steps faulted, "Now, wait a minute! I can't fly the cruiser. I haven't the foggiest idea how to do that. Shoot, I don't even know what this thing does," she said touching the headband. "This we both know. But your crew does not know this," Raxton withdrew from under his tunic his matching headband, "I expected you would not know how," he returned the band of gold, hiding it once more in the folds of his shirt. "All will think it is you who flys, not me." He knew! He finally admitted he knew she wasn't Leantha. Well not actually! But him being prepared told her, he at least suspected part of

112

her story was true. Instead of feeling elated she was more confused than ever. "But why are you doing this? Why don't you just tell them, I'm not Leantha?" This only produced more laugher, "Why would I do that? It is much more fun to watch their reactions." His smile quickly died as he continued, "Understand this they planned Leantha's demise, I am sure of it! Their plans have been foiled by your appearance and I wish to discover why. It is for this reason, and this reason only I bait them. They will not go unpunished for their mutiny. Until I uncover what their plan is, I will do everything in my power to trick them." "I see," she uttered swallowing hard in a throat gone dry with pain. "Including using me " she rapidly turned toward the door, blinking back the tears of hurt that his confession produced. How could she believe it otherwise? Lord, after last night what did it take for her to get the message? He didn't care one flip for her, why did she kept thinking he did? Why did she keep wishing he did? He took her arm before she reached the door, "Lea, you misunderstood me." "No, I think the message was loud and clear. I will pretend to be Leantha, until you are through with your little "bait and switch" then then you can be on your way to new frontiers, or whatever you call it when you move on to another planet," she said without meeting his eyes. "Do I detect pain in your voice?" "Pain? As if you hurt my feeling? Hardly!" she shot at him. "I don't have any feelings remember? Someone has to care to allow pain. Whatever gave you the idea, I cared?" The man actually laughed. Lee couldn't believe it! It spread from the corners of his mouth into his eyes and as if contagious his whole body began to shake. Pier's comments were correct, the woman did toss out more strange words in anger. And for the first time Raxton realized something he had accepted subconsciously, but had not admitted. She said the reverse of what she was feeling. Many times she had done this before but her words had confused him, not allowed him to see beyond them, to what she was really concealing. He roared with laughter then stood there grinning at her from ear to ear, "Ah, so you do care!" he retorted, placing his arm around her escorting her from the room. "You're insane!" she breathed as they rushed by the guards at her door.

113

Once they reached the great hall's patio Raxton ushered her to the shaded table which must have been reserved for them. Except he didn't seat her in her usual position, he seated her in the back next to the wall and he took her place facing the opening into the hall. The reason didn't remain a secret for long. Tefnut was the first of Leantha's crew to arrive, immediately she bowed to Raxton upon entering without seeing Lee. Anyone walking into the patio could see Raxton, but they had to actually be inside the building to see her and any reaction shown on their faces couldn't be missed from Lee's position. As Tefnut straighten up she saw Lee for the first time, and her eyes stopped dead on the Mitre, before she totally stood erect once again. Lee watched as Tefnut forced herself to bow to her, clamping her mouth closed and lowering her eyes. Once she straighten up, she was in prefect control, without saying a word she walked to the table in the opposite corner. "Most unusual reaction," Raxton murmured to her just as one of Raxton's men arrived. His reaction was much like Tefnut's except when he finished bowing to Lee, he smiled at Raxton asking, "It would be my honor to work controls, if it is your wish." "Aye, it is!" Raxton answered with a returning smile. Once the man had taken his table across the patio Raxton turned his blue eyes to Lee. "That was a normal response." The difference had been obvious, one dreaded the thought of her flying, the other had become excited, he had even tried to hide his excitement but he couldn't. His emotions had betrayed his joy. Why had Tefnut dreaded the thought? One by one of the lower ranking crew members came in, each displaying the same reaction as the first. Raxton's crew excited and anxious; while Leantha's showed dread or fear. They had almost finished their meal when Hathor strolled in on Eperu's arm. Both bowing to Raxton, catching a glance of her only after showing their respect. However Hathor's face turned ashen gray as she saw the Mitre, and she was unable to stop her mouth from gapping opened. Even after she stood up her features had not returned to normal, but Eperu's recovery was quick launching into a speech that sounded well rehearsed, "Ah, a beautiful day for flying. I was about to recommend it myself. Where would you like to go, My Lady?" Lee didn't like the man's words. He implied he would be going with them. Raxton's second in command, Pier hadn't done that. In fact he had

114

volunteered exactly like Raxton's other men, mentioning it would be his honor to accompany them, requesting permission. Her eyes narrowed raking over Eperu and before she could stop herself she riled into him, "You forget yourself!" then turning to Raxton, "Lord Raxton please forgive the rude manners of my second com. He has forgotten his manners living so long away from High Command," her eyes swung back to Eperu in time to see his jaw clench. "Perhaps it is time to return him to a more ridged environment, I find I do not like having to apologize for his behavior or any of the others," her threat worked exactly like she had hoped it would. Eperu rushed with his own apologize finishing with what Lee had guessed to be the proper words, "It would be my honor to work controls, if it is your wish." Immediately, Hathor jumped in behind him, "Indeed, it would be my honor to join you also, if it is your desire." "It is not!" Lee snapped at them, surprising them as much as she surprised herself. Even Raxton's brow shot upward at her tone. "It is my desire, both of you spend the day improving your manners. I find your present ones offensive; totally unbecoming of my officers. You will not be given this opportunity again! Need I say more?" "Nay, My Lady, we understand," Eperu spoke for both of them but she didn't miss the brief hatred that flashed from his eyes before they walked away. "I don't trust them," she muttered to herself turning to Raxton, "Did I handle that right?" A grin turned up his mouth, "Nay, you should have stripped them of command, thrown them in a locked cell and lost the key." "Are you kidding? I really should have done that?" she asked unable to tell if he was serious. "Nay, you handled it perfectly. However, I would have been firmer." "I've no doubt of that!" she said eyes drifting to the table Hathor and Eperu chose. "Tell me, are they in charge here while we're gone?" "Aye. In less you change the order of command." "How do I do that?" "By announcing a change," he confirmed grinning hoping she had in mind what he thought. "That simple? Just tell them someone else is in charge?" "Nay, telling them would promote their status, this you do not wish to do. Tell the person you are placing in charge, in front of them to denounce their claim. Belittle them so to speak."

115

"Could I ask Pier? I know he wanted to go with us, would he be disappointed if I asked him to remain behind to watch these clowns?" "Clowns?" Raxton repeated her word shaking his head with a grin. "Nay, Pier would be delighted that you trusted him above your own people." "They are not my people," she whispered just before she raised her voice calling Pier. Immediately he came to his feet quickly moving to their table. "I have changed my mind," she said loud enough to capture Eperu's attention. "Instead of accompanying us, you will remain here. Here, you will make certain my crew members are properly instructed on manners befitting your Lord High Commander Raxton. If necessary punish those who are slow to learn " here she paused for effect. "Perhaps the best punishment would be to clean up the landing field." She had aimed to stop there but her tongue seemed to have a mind of its own. "Other cruisers will soon be landing, the space will be needed." Hathor almost choked on a piece of food and Eperu turned pale, as white as the stone wall behind him. Although Lee had no idea what caused it she was delighted by their surprise. And turned a pleasant smile to Raxton as if to say 'there I did it'. But he wasn't pleased. He was pissed, totally furious his dark scowl announced it louder than words. "What? What did I do wrong?" she asked as he moved so Pier's body hide his movements from Eperu and Hathor. He yank her up out of her chair. "Smile," he ordered forcing his own face into a grin, "We are leaving. You talk too much." Before she could ask any more questions he had her out of the building and half way across the landing field with a dozen of his men following. "Tell me what I said that was so God awful," she demanded once out of hearing distance. "Why did you warn them?" he railed out not allowing her to stop and stare at him. "Warn them, about what? I don't know what you are talking about," she hissed right back at him while he dragging her in his wake. "The approaching cruiser." "What approaching cruiser? I didn't know anything about a ship coming " suddenly she glanced up at the sky looking in all directions as his

116

words took on new meaning. But all she saw was a clear blue sky with white cottony clouds on the horizon, "I don't see a cruiser, where is it?" She almost slammed into the back of him when he stopped suddenly while she was still gazing into the heavens. "Look me in the eye," he snorted, "and tell me you did not know a cruiser was coming." "Until you just told me, I swear I didn't know it. How could I know it, you hadn't told me a thing about it. If I had known it, I swear to you, I wouldn't have said anything. I was just rambling, I don't know what possessed me to even say it to begin with," she had no way of knowing if he believed her, nor what his thoughts were; but the idea of seeing one of these big mammoth ships land excited her as much as going up in one so she added, "Please, show it to me, where is it? I don't see it, what am I to look for?" Her eyes returned to the sky which further convinced him she was serious. She had not warned her people, as he first believed, she had simply wondered into a subject by accident. And from the look on Eperu's face, he had much to fear from an investigation. But what? What were these ten people afraid of, and why? When Raxton made no move to point out the approaching cruiser Lee glanced back, "Well where is it?" she demanded. "Have no fear, My Lady, when it arrives in a few days you will not miss it," he said with a grin. "You mean it's not here yet? Well what are you so all concerned about then? Shoot those guys won't even remember I said that." "Aye, they will! Did not you notice the look on their faces?" Lee grinned just before she said, "It was classic, wasn't it?"

117

Chapter

15

Peering into the small scene Raxton had shown her she asked, "When I see that red dot, what exactly will it tell you?" "That part of your words are true," he softly answered as he touched more buttons on the control panel beside her. "Is this some kind of a lie detector test also? What do you want me to repeat, the part about I didn't know a cruiser was coming?" she said without looking up from the viewer. "Nay, to both questions. It is not to determine if you speak the truth. You are looking for pyramids," he said moving to the next panel. This time she did raise her eyes to look at him, "Are you serious?" "You did tell me, last night, there may be some on the planet, did you not? This we will discover, together if they are here," he told her, pointing to her scene in front of her, reminding her to returned to the duty assigned her. Then he added. "Plus we are following the last course in the computers. I wish to know where Leantha's crew has spent the last six days." Lee didn't miss it, he had said Leantha's crew as if he no longer considered her to be Leantha. She told herself she should be happy he said that, for that meant she was getting her point across. But she wasn't as pleased as she suspected she would be. In fact his words caused her to frown. What now? If he no longer believed her to be Leantha, what would he do with her, what should she expect next? At least when people thought she was Leantha, she had a place to live, clothes to wear, food to eat. Once they learned she was no body, would they cast her into the street? Suddenly, she wished she hadn't tried so hard to convince them otherwise. The shy college student of six days ago had disappeared, and in her place a runaway mouth had formed; without enough sense to shut up. What had happened to the girl who never spoke up in her own defense? All her life that girl had held her tongue when Christine railed her into being exactly what she was now. A fire breathing bitch. Where was the

118

timid person when Lee needed her. And why did Raxton have the ability to bring forth a personality she didn't own or even understand? God, had it really been almost a week, since she arrived. What had Christine done after Lee disappeared? What had she told Mom and Dad? How had they taken all of this? What about her tiny apartment? Her classes at school? There were so many questions without answers she had to push them to the back of her mind, as her emotions started to overwhelm her. She quickly wiped a tear returning her attention to the viewer in front of her. "You are too quiet, what are you thinking?" Raxton hadn't missed her sudden withdrawal nor her intense frown, but he had missed the quick disposal of her tear as he slipped on his Mitre so the sadness in her voice took him off guard. "I was just thinking how much trouble I have caused everyone," she sighed not looking up at him. "I guess if I live to be a hundred I'll always regret swimming through that gateway." Concerned with her tone he missed the part about regret, he got caught in her words of living to be a hundred. "Live to be a hundred!" he burst out laughing. "How old are you now?" he asked still laughing. "Twenty one," she replied not understanding his humor. "Tombs for Pharaohs, I will believe, but my belief will only stretch so far," he returned. "Do not try to test me!" "Test you!" she flared back at him. "Obviously you think I am lying about my age, which I am not! But go ahead tell me; do I look younger, or older than twenty one?" "Older of course. You are at least two hundred!" he stated seriously from the command helm. Not even joking would someone say that, okay maybe thirty but not "Two Hundred!" she cried in alarm. "Do I look two hundred? I don't even have a wrinkle why for Christ sakes would you say I look that old; my grandmother doesn't even look that old, and she's ninety." Raxton studied her eyes flashing with indignation at him, her sad tone suddenly forgotten, as her anger flared at him for his remark. In a swift move he captured her arm swinging her around to face him squarely to get a better look at her eyes, "You are insulted because I believe you two hundred?" he asked incredibly. "No, shit! Everyone I know, believes I'm at least older than my grandmother. Just the other day, we were stopped on the street, and she was asked if SHE wasn't MY daughter?"

119

"Why have my words injured you?" he asked calmly barely above a whispered. "I'm not injured in the slightness. It takes more than that to make me bleed," she flippantly replied. He had a hold of both of her shoulders now, staring into her eyes. He repeated his last question in the same velvet voice, "Why have my words wounded you?" She tried to look away, but he moved with her eyes capturing her shoulders with one arm and turning her head back with his hand under her chin, so she couldn't escape his direct glaze. She couldn't think of anything to say when he was staring at her like that, let alone a flippant answer. Swallowing hard she finally said, "I don't like being the punch line of a joke. I don't take jokes well I " she gritted her teeth to keep from saying, she had been on the receiving end too much and changed it, "it's not funny to be told I look like an old hag." "I never said you looked like an old hag. I only stated I believed your age was closer to my own, than twenty one." "Right, and how old are you, three hundred?" she asked flippantly. "Aye! Three Hundred and Twenty Five," he returned. Tears filled her eyes. This man was crueler than any man she had ever met. He could break down her defensives as if it meant nothing to him, and continued on with his joke, without regard to her feeling. Never had she met someone that could stare her in the eye without flinching and continue to degrade her intelligence. It was just her luck to find one that she found so beautiful, he took her breath away. She brushed a tear away, "You can stop now, I get the point," then brushed another escaping tear quickly lowering her eyes, "Message received. You aimed to degrade me. You have succeeded! Just leave me off wherever we land." His arms drew her into an embrace placing her head on his massive chest, "Nay, nebt xu, you do not understand. I am three hundred and twenty five years old. It is, as you say NO joke. I was not making fun of you, nor was I aiming to degrade you in anyway. At first I thought you were teasing me, you are very knowledgeable for one so young. Leantha was two seventy five, I assumed you were close to that age, forgive me for my rudeness." He actually apologized to her, she could hardly believe it, however, her curiosity got the better of her before she could think on his words.

120

"How old do people get, where you're from?" she whispered against his shirt front almost afraid to hear the answer. "Some of the High Commanders have reached a thousand," he answered still stroking her back. Lee closed her eyes, wondering why his words brought her so much pain. "I will die of old age, and you will still be a young man," she murmured more to herself. "Why do you say this?" he asked leaning her backward to see her face. "It's true. Where I am from; rarely does someone live past a hundred. Life expectancy is seventy. In fifty years when I am old, you will probably look much as you do today." He grinned at her, "Then your twentieth century has not discovered the cure for old age? Now, I understand why you wish to be a doctor. It is not as advanced as you have led me to believe," he chuckled again drawing her back into his arms. "Do not worry nebt xu, Galen will not let you turn into an old hag, I promise." At that moment a buzzer sounded from the control panel, "Come, we are in search of answers to why a crew wishes to kill their commander," but before he let her go he asked, "Have you forgiven my rudeness?" She grinned at him shaking her head no, "Men your age shouldn't be forgiven they should be taught lessons." He winked at her, "We will have time for the lessons later." That implied a lot, but another buzzer turned her attention to the viewer she had been assigned to watch. "Look, there's a red light," she said excitedly pointing to it. "Is that a pyramid?" "Let's find out," he said sitting down at the control panel adjusting his Mitre again, touching the large ruby in the middle of the band. It was only after they landed Lee realized he had used one of her terms of speech. Flipping on the viewing panels revealed a flat terrain much like the landing field at Atlantis, however it was surround with a lush forest, not the dry sands of Egypt as Lee expected to see. The plug of land where the cruiser sat had been cleared for the purpose of landing a cruiser only, or so it appeared. Raxton checked the computer again, "They landed here and spent four days but why? Why would they spend four days in the forest?" he asked looking at the thick forest on all viewers in front of them. "Could there be buildings beyond the trees that are hidden?" Lee asked. "Nay," Raxton replied, "nothing shows a man made structure."

121

After rechecking all the computer banks and records Raxton glanced at Lee, "Have you protection against the sun?" She nodded and they left the ship to explore the area on foot. Carefully Raxton walked around the clearing, keeping all his people behind him looking for tracks. Once he located them they all followed to see where they lead. At first the thick foliage had been trimmed away from the path, but as they proceeded further it closed in tighter around them. Twice Lee stopped to untangle a vine from the bottom of her gown, causing all the other men behind her to wait allowing Raxton to get far ahead of them, which made her almost have to run to catch up once she was free. Just like the brute not to notice the difficulty she was having, "No man ever noticed," she grumbled to herself. They didn't have to put up with skirts hanging up on vines. By the time her dress attached to a low growing vine the third time, she was thoroughly disgusted with her dress, and motioned the men to go on around her. It wasn't fair for them to have to wait on her when they were as anxious as Raxton to see the end of the path. Besides if she got it free this time she was going to tie the thing around her waist. But getting it free proved to be harder than she first thought. In the end she had to rip off the small hunk that remained embedded in the thorny vine. Drawing it up to her knees she tied a knot in the front of it, securing it off the ground and out of her way. When she was finally ready to travel all the men had disappeared around the bend. She wasn't worried about not seeing them, she just followed down the path a little faster. However, as she rounded the bend another bend blocked her view obscuring them again. Lee still wasn't worried, in fact she didn't get worried until almost thirty minutes later, when she still hadn't caught up with them. Somehow she had lost their trail. The path just disappeared, and she found herself knee deep in the thorny vines which kept catching on her dress. Lee accustom to the Everglades, knew if people panicked, it was easy to get lost, "Get a grip, Colleen," she told herself out loud. "You aren't lost!" She back tracked to the path where she had taken the wrong turn and felt much better. "See, you're not lost," she said smiling, but her smile quickly died. The path just ended. It didn't continue as she had assumed it would, thinking she had just turned the wrong way. On closer investigation she

122

found no leaves disturbed. The men had not come this way, now she was starting to get concerned. She had lost them further back somehow. Taking a deep breath she retraced her steps once more, carefully observing the underbrush. Different than the Johnson grass and palmettos of Florida, it reminded her more of the rain forest in South America. She kept reminding herself it would still tell the story of people passing all she had to do was find their tracks. Besides the path lead back to the cruiser, if she couldn't find them, she'd return to the ship and wait for them there. Common sense told her the smart thing was to return immediately to the ship, they were probably waiting on her there. But she refused to believe she couldn't find the direction they had taken, nor could she believe she missed the trail. She wasn't a city girl, the woods didn't scare her, nor was she really afraid she hadn't seen anything that would harm her except those thorny vines that scrapped her skin. Returning slowly down the path she finally found a small trail leading off the main path to the left. She had actually passed it the first time without seeing it and wondered how she missed it. Just as she turned, she ran smack into Raxton as he raced down the trail looking for her, "Where the hell have you been?" he demanded catching her by the shoulders to keep her from falling from the force of their collision. "Trying to find you," she answered but before she could add anything more he'd propelled her around and herded her up the trail away from the main path, "You are not to wander off!" he barked at her. It was only then she realized he had used the word hell and it brought a smile to her face. The trail lead to a small cave almost hidden by the heavy undergrowth at its entrance, only after they entered did Lee realize the outside appearance of it was deceiving, inside it was massive. Many levels glowed warm and golden from the freshly lit candles and more levels below them were flaming to life as three of Raxton's men continued lighting more candles as they walked lower into the cavern. He released her arm once they were inside the cave and said softly as his eyes met hers, "We do not know what to except here, so stay close to me. I do not want to lose you," his blue eyes swept her face moving downward over her body with amazing speed stopping quickly on her knotted dress front. He pointed to her skirt, "Untie that!"

123

"Oh good grief! You think these men have never seen a woman's legs before." it was more a statement then a question but he answered her anyway as she bent down to untie the knot. "Nay, not yours, nor will they!" he answered huskily. Lee's eyes darted back to his, she must have been mistaken, for a silly moment she thought he sounded jealous. As usual his eyes didn't reveal his thoughts. She was just about to tell him how ridiculous he sounded when one of his men screamed from the lower decks of the grotto, "Lord Raxton, you should see this!" "Come, you are not to leave my side," he said lacing his fingers through hers, starting down the narrow ledge which curved around the cave wall leading downward to the lower chambers. In places large stalagmites rose like giant ant hills on the ledge causing hazardous areas on the ledge which they either had to step over, or move carefully around. At each dangerous area a metal wedge had been driven into the wall holding a single candle to light the way. "They have spent more than six days in this cave," Raxton announced after passing one of the candles then turned to help Lee around the large mound of lime stone. He pointed to the long streams of multi-colored melted candle wax hanging from the bottom of the ledge, "If I were guessing they have spent several weeks or months here, this does not occur in four or five days." He was right, every holder looked the same, showing the crew had been here often, "Would they have used the place as a hang out?" she asked ducking the stalactite which hung down then he grasped her hand once more. "A hang out?" "You know, a place they came to relax and rest, like a vacation from work." "If officers are doing their job, they have little time to call their own," he answered continuing onward. Lee didn't know exactly when it started, but suddenly as they stepped over another small stalagmite, her throat went dry and the moisture moved to the palms of her hands, perspiration broke out on her face and body. Her heart was racing and she had a strong urge to rip her hand from Raxton and dart back up the incline. She glanced around nervously half expecting something to reach out and grab her. Three times she told herself she was being silly but she couldn't stop the fear and panic that built rapidly in her stomach.

124

There wasn't anything she could see which would cause this sudden uneasiness. No uneasiness wasnt the word for what she felt; it was more like a reeling situation of terror. She assured herself twice that whatever caused her trepidation, would have to come pass Raxton to get to her. No small feat. However, the thought kept reoccurring in her mind that it had already come by him, without affecting him. It wanted her! With each step she took, the uncertainly continued to wash over her in waves as if she were being attack by unseen hands, and her internal organs were battling the enemy, but they were losing. She removed the sweat from her forehead with her free hand then wiped it on her gown. Raxton must have noticed her damp hand resting in his for he stopped and looked at her sharply, "Are you alright?" "I'm fine " she started to lie but changed it quickly to, "I'm not sure, I feel so strange," Lee finally said as he studied her face intensely. "Are you afraid of heights?" he asked her softly. "No Well at least I never have been before," she glanced once more around her. She was definitely afraid and whatever it was that created her fear was ahead of them not behind her. She couldn't admit to something that sounded so foolish. His men were ahead of them and they would alert him to trouble if it existed. Besides the man would think her a complete dope if she told him about the internal struggle going on. Raxton smiled at her, "This ledge could make anyone feel strange, even if not afraid of heights," he stated drawing her to his side for a brief hug of reassurance. "Come, I will not let you fall." She didn't tell him it wasn't falling she feared, or at least she didn't think it was - it felt like something else, she just didn't know what. For a few seconds his added warmth and the strength of his muscles wrapped around her shoulder did make her feel better. Where the narrow decline allowed, Raxton walked beside her, even when they maneuvered around the mounds of lime he securely held her by the arm or her waist, but his touch didn't stop the reeling sensation for long. She tried to make light of it by telling herself she was being silly and foolish but it wasn't working. Nor did it stop the weary feeling washing through her, draining her of strength, as if the wave of battle grew more intense inside. Each step became an effort, and her lungs felt like she was climbing uphill instead of down. They were begging for air as if she had run a couple of miles. The farther they declined, the more fatigued she became, until finally she whispered, "Wait! I need to rest a minute," her entire gown was

125

damp with the nervous perspiration, and all her muscles were quivering in exhaustion. Lee sagged against the stone wall resting her forehead on the cool stone, trying to catch her breath and fighting to understand why she was so tired. Raxton wiped her damp forehead with his finger tips then tilted her face in his hands , "Aba, what is wrong?" Lee didn't catch the small endearment of `My Heart' which he called her in the old language, "You better go on without me I'm so tired." The fear she felt earlier had been totally replaced with the weariness spreading through each cell. Raxton grinned at her, "Why did not you tell me earlier?" he asked scooping her up. "I do not mind carrying you," he murmured close to her forehead and started downward once more. "I feel so drained of energy," she said resting her head on his shoulder. However, instead of feeling better resting in his arms she started feeling worst as his speed increased without her slower pace holding him back. She broke out in a new layer of perspiration, followed with a strong chill that shook her body. She decided she must have caught the flu and it was advancing quickly, that would explain why she was sweating, shaking with chills and weary all at the same time. Her head no longer rested on Raxton's shoulder, it sagged there unable to move, nor could any other part of her move. She didn't have the energy to lift a hand and dizziness swept through her. As they turned another corner, another wave struck her as if it was a tangible thing, driving the thought of her being ill from her mind. Instead a new thought entered and this one wouldn't leave. It kept repeating over and over, "I'm dying!" Lee didn't realize she had stated it out loud just before she passed out. Immediately Raxton felt the limp weight in his arms following her whispered words and he stopped to look down at her. The position he held her made it impossible for him to touch her face which had suddenly gone so pale. Leaning her against the wall and using his leg to support her legs he withdrew his arm and shoveled back wisps of wet hair loosen from her braid which clung to her wet face. He expected her skin to be cold to his touched but it almost burnt his hand it was so feverish, in fact her whole body turned hot after he stopped. Her lungs still rose and fell with labored breath but the pulse beat in her throat seemed weak when he touched it. What had caused this type

126

of reaction? Could fear of heights cause this sudden collapse? Or was she ill? He wasn't sure and was just about to take her back up the ledge to the cruiser when one of his men called him again, changing his mind. He was almost at the bottom of the grotto and decided he'd go see whatever they had discovered first, since she wasn't in pain. A few moments delay in returning her to the cruiser wouldn't matter. As he rounded a small bend of the ledge purple flashes of light splashed the wall which made him slow up and glance around, but he couldn't see anything which had caused the flash. He started on once more and again a flash of purple struck the wall and floor in front of him, as if someone spun a purple mirror in the sun behind him. Spinning around to check his back trail, he told himself he was imagining things, since no one followed him; but he couldn't stop the little alarm bells from going off inside his brain. Taking another step forward, the purple flickered once again, but this time he realized it came from him. Well not exactly from him but from Lee's amethyst necklace and that caused him to frown, staring down at it. Each step he took it glimmered more brightly, her body lost the warmth of a few seconds ago and turned colder to his chest and arms while he held her. What would cause the stone to glow like that? The guiding crystals glowed with energy when it was transmitted but she was asleep, beside this wasn't guiding crystals, it was amethyst. He stopped again balancing her against the wall and his leg, this time cupping the pendent in his hand, immediately he felt it. His energy leaked through his pores in a rush as if it sucked out his life force, for a moment he too felt dizzy and disorientated, just before he ripped it from her neck breaking the gold chain and cutting into the back of her neck. "Caphas!" he yelled out toward the bottom of the cave. By the time Caphas reached him which was only a few seconds Raxton was feeling fatigued, even his arms shook with the weight of Lee's body. "Take hold of the chain," he ordered as he extended the necklace to Caphas. "Do not touch the stone! Take this back to the cruiser and return here immediately." As soon as the necklace left his fingers, Raxton felt a small measure of his energy return. But he continued leaning against the wall for support while watching Lee. Had he been too late? Had the stone depleted her energy past recuperating?

127

Chapter

16

Raxton wasn't sure why he didn't pitch the necklace into the bottom of the cave that had been his first thought when he felt the drain on his energy as he ripped it from Lee's neck. But something prevented him from doing it, instead he called Caphas to take it back to the cruiser. Once he saw the strange pink tinted crystal field which lay at the bottom of the cave he was glad his hand had been stayed from slinging it, since he was unsure of what reaction it would have had if thrown among the pink crystals. But as he held it now, he wished he had destroyed it. The tear drop cut amethyst seemed harmless enough, however he knew it to be untrue, it depleted his strength in only a few minutes, and he couldn't begin to guess what it had done to her as long as she had worn it. Her life force had actually started to leave her body, teleporting out through the purple stone which flashed on the cavern walls, had he not stopped a shutter run down his back unable to complete the thought. Her whispered words of her dying just before she passed into unconsciousness had been correct, she had indeed been dying; and he like a fool continued taking her closer to the source which wanted to claim her life. He threw the pendant across the room then raked a hand through his hair. What was taking Galen so long? Had he been too late to save her life? If Raxton had stopped the first time he'd seen her energy spill, or if he had just taken her back to the cruiser when she complained of being tired. He should have known something was terribly wrong, she never complained. Nor had she said the reverse of how she felt, once she had started to tell him she was fine but changed it that should have been all he needed to hear to yank her out of that cave. Instead he thought she was just afraid of heights even when she told him she wasn't. What was the matter with him? Why had he ignored all the warning signs again?

128

He knew why, he'd been anxious to see what his men discovered at the bottom of the cave, hoping it would explain why Leantha's crew had stayed there for four days. And that drove home another thing Leantha had said, he wasn't concerned for her feelings, only in solving the mystery, and in the last two hours Raxton had not proven her wrong! He had landed on the island only long enough to get Galen on broad, then immediately taken off again, keeping all the members of the mornings crew with him. Of course the cruiser had the best medical equipment on the entire island that had been in the back of his mind; but foremost he hadn't wanted any of his people talking to Leantha's crew, nor did he want them to know Leantha was injured by the crystal field. He still wanted more answers, it could have been an accident, and perhaps Eperu didn't know the strange crystals were capable of sucking a human's life force from their body. None of the crew members wore any form of crystals in their jewelry, so perhaps they didn't know about the force those pink crystals created, or was that the reason - because they did know about the crystals, that none of them wore jewelry. Leantha's amethyst necklace had been one of the first things missed when they accused her of being an imposer. Was that a clue? Had they used these unusual crystals on Leantha, causing her death before he got here? Raxton pulled up short as his last thought registered in his mind. When had he stopped thinking of her as Leantha? The women he held in his arms only a few moments ago, was Leantha! At least her looks and energy were the same for only Leantha's energy could open the doors after he sealed them, yet instinctively he knew she wasn't the same person he expected to meet on this planet. He had known that from the first moment he drug her from the refreshing chamber. But finding out whatever happen before his arrival would be the only way to learn the secrets of who this woman was that fired his blood. Of one thing he was certain, she fired his desires almost beyond endurance. Just watching her move and listening to her strange words produced such strong yearning in him he had to fight for control almost every moment he was around her. Yet he couldn't stop himself from seeking out her company even when she made it clear she wanted to be alone. Especially not then, it was as if a demon drove him insisting she spend time with him. When she turned those soft green eyes to his, all he thought about was kissing her, and it didn't matter if they were alone or in the middle of the

129

village. Yesterday morning in the company of ten in the conference room it had been almost more than he could do to stop himself from kissing her in front of her crew. All these feeling were new to him, duty had always been first and foremost on his mind, yet when it came to her; duty slipped to last place behind his personal desires. No woman had ever had that effect! If he had destroyed her by taking her into the cave, before he had a chance to explore all these new feeling she created, how could he live with that? And what was taking Galen so long? How long did it take to examine her and make her well? Raxton was about to go into the Med Lab to check on her when Galen emerged, "Well, how is she?" Raxton demanded barely giving Galen time to enter the corridor. Galen watched the worry lines that etched Raxton's brow and was a little surprised to see the concern written in his eyes. The thought hadn't accrued to him before; Raxton had been conquered by this woman. Many women had tried and failed, yet this one as far as he knew hadn't even tried, did she know victory was hers? Galen doubted it; he doubted seriously if she even wanted to be the winner. "I think she will be okay. Her life signs are stable, there does not seem to be any damage to internal organs, but her brain waves do not match the pattern stored in the computer. This I do not understand." "How are they different?" Raxton inquired hoping the experience hadn't injured her mind. "Knowledge has been lost; she does not have all the long term memory cells active - it differs greatly as if years have been wiped away. I do not know how this well effect her when she wakes, her last brain wave pattern stored in the computer is two months old, yet her pattern now closely matches those of her youth," Galen rubbed the back of his neck, fatigued. Raxton suddenly grinned, "Has she lost two hundred and fifty years?" Galen looked up quickly finding Raxton's humor a little off color wanting to confirm the fact that Raxton actually found her memory loss amusing. No mistake, the man was grinning and this produced a frown on Galen's face just before he answered, "Aye, that is close to what she has lost, give or take a few years." Raxton actually laughed while Galen stood in stunned disbelief. Galen had been stalling inside the lab dreading to come and tell Raxton about her memory loss thinking it would anger him, and here he stood laughing about it.

130

Raxton had the second piece of proof that her story was indeed true, if she woke up as the same person he had learned to know. In fact he didn't need additional proof, he already believed her and if he was honest with himself, had for some time. Once he gained control of his laughter he looked at Galen knowing his next order was unusual, "Inject her with Hena-t'etta!" "What?" Galen gasped with his mouth hanging opened convinced he hadn't heard correctly. "You heard me, inject her with Hena-t'etta, I want her to remain as she looks. How did she put it? Ah, an old hag I do not want her to turn into an old hag before my eyes." "But Lord Raxton, she has been injected, when she reached twenty five over two and a half centuries ago," Galen corrected him wondering if the experience had erased some of Raxton's memory cells as well. "Nay, not this woman! That was another body, fifteen thousand years ago." It took a few minutes of explaining before Galen understood and even then he wasn't convinced Raxton could see it in his eyes. "Lord Raxton, do you realize if you are wrong what will happen to her?" "Aye!" he knew full well if he was wrong the second injection of the everlasting drug would kill her instantly and within minutes her body would turn into a skeleton before their eyes. "I am not wrong!" he firmly announced. "You should wait until she awakes, talk with her and then decide," Galen grew panicky at the thought of doing this. "Because this is unusual I will over look your questioning my orders," Raxton remarked. That drew Galen's thoughts to a close; the man was not going to be talked out of it. The best he could do was ask for protection. "Are you willing to take the responsibility of this order?" Galen wanted no misunderstanding after the deed was done. He didn't want any surprises in the end and himself blamed for murder, because that's what it would be, pure and simple murder if he injected her, knowing her medical background. "Aye! Computer, log this as a direct order from me, I take full recourse of this, and if Leantha dies the blame shall rest on no one but myself," he stated as the two of them stepped back into the Med Lab. As Galen withdrew the small vile of liquid containing the drugs which would lengthen life, his hand trembled. Normally he would be excited giving this injection, for it meant the end of aging, where a person would

131

remain in supreme physical condition for many hundreds of years, however today it would mean death. He couldn't stop the small chill that raced through his blood, "Oh I hope Raxton knows what he's doing," he stated silently as he loaded the sermon for use. Raxton turned Lee to her side, lifting her gown exposing one long golden leg and the lower cheek of her butt, swallowing hard to ignore the golden leg and firm rounded backside that instantly aroused him, he glanced at Galen, hoping he was ready. Their eyes met briefly, Galen could not help but notice the affect she had on Raxton, but he said nothing, wondering again why he would risk this fool heartiness when he so obviously cared about the woman. Galen's hand shook and it took an effort for him to hold it study for the few seconds it took for the sermon to enter her body. Galen closed his eyes and counted to twenty almost dreading to open them to see the skeleton that lay before him. He heard the clothing rustle and knew Raxton had turned her, but he didn't hear bone clang on the metal table where she lay. When he found the courage to open his eyes, he watched Raxton smooth a strand of hair from her face; much to his surprise she looked just as before, not the rack of bones he expected to see. "She lives?" "Oh course," Raxton retorted, "I told you I was not wrong!" "But but how?" "I have many questions that need answers," Raxton affirmed, "For there is much I do not understand. However, she did come from the twentieth century just as she said, therefore, I knew she had not received Hena-tetta. How long will she sleep?" "The rest of the day and probably throughout the night," Galen told him as Raxton scooped her up. "I will take her to her cabin. You call the men together for a briefing, I will be there shortly," Raxton paused at the door. "Galen, you will mention nothing of what occurred here, not to anyone, not even her. This will be stripped from the computer banks as if it never happened, do you understand?" "Aye, My Lord," he answered while he tidied up the lab. Galen decided he would keep a personal file for this woman, instead of adding all her current treatments to Leantha's other medical records. Before he left the lab he edited Leantha's file extracting his findings leaving it as it had been with Hathor's last entry, then created the new file, he hesitated when he went to name the file. He couldn't call it Lea or Lee that was too close to Leantha, someone might accidently find it, nor did he want to

132

call it Colleen that also was common knowledge. He finally settled on "Ugly" no one would associate that word with her, since no one but Raxton and her knew about it. # The briefing was held in the control center of the ship, in front of all three men that had flown to the cave and Galen; Raxton stripped the computer banks of the last three courses they had traveled. The original one that took them to the cave, the one returning them to the island to get Galen and the one returning them back to the cave. "Realize the seriousness of what Leantha's crew are being accused of, their logs have been faked, they were not on a mapping detail of the planet, they came here instead," Raxton waved his hand to indicate the monitors showing the forest. "They have lied to me! Evidently not knowing their actions could easily be checked by one in my command level, this was fool hardly on their part. They have also lied to their commander and by so doing they have lied to the Fleet, bringing dishonor not only to themselves but to all of us. This I will not tolerate," Raxton paused for a moment to allow his words to sink in. "I suspect them of destroying my cruiser. I suspect them of attempting to kill their commander, Leantha," Raxton didn't pause here although from the sudden intake of breath he knew none of the men, other than Galen, knew his thoughts, he just continued on, "My only problem is, I do not have proof of this. The altered computer logs are not enough to convince a broad of investigation that they are responsible of destroying Fleet property or attempted murder. I want additional proof, I will not rest until I have found something that links them to it, or clears them from it. We will go back into the cave, we will examine every inch of it, including the pink tinted crystals; nor will we leave here until we find something either linking them to my suspicious or something which will clear them." Here he paused. "Once we leave this area we will stop and explore several pieces of land, so when each of you are asked what you did, you will not have to lie. You will tell them we explored the planet. But not one of you will mention this cave. That is an order! As far as you are concerned this cave does not exist, you have never seen it. Is that clear?" Echoes of "Aye, My Lord" sounded throughout the room. "Remove all jewelry!" he barked at them. Each of them understood exactly why after seeing what had happened to Leantha and himself

133

earlier. "Remove all clips of rank from your shoulders, leave your shirts here. "Although none of you were effected before, we will be examining the unknown crystals closely, since we did not touch them last time, we do not know if other things will activate the draw of energy. If any of you feel the least bit strange or odd you are to leave the cave immediately, do not wait for permission, do not explain your exit, go with all haste. Are there any questions?" Zamma, Raxton's sixth rank asked, "Can you tell us what we are looking for, exactly?" "Nay! Unknown. Search for anything which is unusual, odd, away from the normal or out of place. Until we find it we will not know what we are looking for, so examine everything, leave nothing untouched, study it all with the eyes of an investigator, as if you had to make the life and death decision on Leantha's crew. Any other questions?" Silence greeted him, "By the way, as you have been ordered this cave does not exist, Leantha's accident did not happen either. She has not been ill, nor did we need Galen on broad for her. We will find another reason as to why we went back to get him before we return to the island. I want all of you to be careful, if you see anything at all, regardless of how small or foolish it appears- you are to call me, show me, tell me; let me decide if it is significant to this investigation," with that he dismissed his men and the search began. No inch was left unexamined just as Raxton ordered, as soon as one man finish in an area, another began hoping to find what the first one missed. Carefully every foot from top to bottom received detailed inspection, right down to the last stalagmite and drop of candle wax. Raxton began at the bottom, examining the strange crystals with Zamma and Yardnel, the two who knew more about crystals than any other men on the flight. Using force they broke off a tiny chunk. Raxton glanced above him at Chop'en examining a stalagmite, "Take this to the cave opening for us to take to the cruiser upon leaving." Chop'en took the two inch chunk gingerly and also ran to the mouth of the cave. Raxton had to hide his grin, they made him feel almost the same way, nervous to be around, but his attention returned to Yardnel then asked, "What would draw energy?" "Until the computer examines them, I am unsure. They must have a properties unfamiliar to me, they seem to reflect light, not siphon it. Unsure how the amethyst could have caused it." After carefully going over all the prisms looking for another substance that might have caused the energy drain they finally gave up, fanning

134

out to other areas of the cave. Raxton kept waiting for one of his men to call announcing a find, but no summons came. Nor could he find anything which looked abnormal in any way. By the time he reached the top of the cave and the others had reached the bottom passing on the way he was about to give up, when he peered over the edge of the top level glancing down. At that moment Galen carrying a candle skirting the edge of the crystals caused the light to reflect from an area on the other side from where Yardnel broke the stones. The same sparkling effect cast on the walls of the cave as Galen past. "Galen back up and walk through there again," Raxton yelled down at him. No mistake about it an area had been broken away, it wasn't a large area, a small place several yards into the field, so it had not be done by accident with someone passing. Besides the stones were too hard to break by a misplaced foot. He himself had tried. All of them carefully studied the area, and each of them decided that at least three crystals had been broken off one the size of a fist the other two smaller perhaps the width of two or three fingers, maybe an inch or two in length. Again each man fanned out combing the prisms going over every inch looking for the missing sections, but they found nothing. The pieces had been removed from the cave. "Perhaps they took them to the ship," Galen remarked when finished, "just like we are doing to study it." "If so, the computer will have logs of the findings," with Yardnels statement they looked at one another turned in unison and raced up the ledge, stopping only long enough to grab the sample they had collected before heading for the cruiser. Raxton stopped in to check on Lee assuring himself she still rested peacefully before joining his men in the lab of the ship. Just as Galen said she was still sound asleep, tip toeing over to make sure, he leaned down and kissed her on the tip of her nose whispering "Tua-a tu." His whispered confession, "I adore you" was true and he briefly wondered why he slipped back into the old language whenever he spoke of his true feelings to her, even when she was asleep. It seemed normal for some reason to use the language of his great grandfather, but only with her. Was it because she did not understand it, therefore, keeping his emotions hidden from her? Or was he afraid she would laugh at him if she understood his words? A little voice answered nay, but he was not too sure as he silently closed the door.

135

136

Chapter

17

A soft muffled cry woke Raxton, it took him a moment to realize it was a moan from Lee that woke him. After he had gone over the computer records, finding a detail description of the crystals logged, he'd returned to her cabin tugged off his shirt and laid down beside her. He was a little surprised he'd fallen asleep, his mind had been so consumed fitting the pieces of the puzzle together, he hadn't envisioned sleep to come. Nor had he expected her sleeping body to curl up close to him seeking his shoulder for a pillow, but she had almost immediately once he'd stretched out beside her. He remembered thinking how perfectly their bodies fit together as his arm slipped under her head and shoulders, as if she were a key that fit his lock perfectly and made to fill the hollows of his body. He had nuzzled his face into the ivory tresses inhaling the fragrance of lemons and coconuts, a clean earthy smell that was hers. It always reminded him of the sun's warm glow. Other women camouflaged their body in a false scent of flowers while she choose his favorite fruits, and he wondered if she knew they were his favorites. That was the last of his memory, sleep must have triumphed immediately while thinking of her original aroma. Another muffled cry escaped her lips and a tear trailed from the height of his shoulder to his underarm trapped under her face. He gathered her closer and pushed back her hair from her face, "Ssh, you are safe," he muttered into the top of her hair. He felt her eyes flutter open and more tears rolled down his shoulder as a sob escaped her, "Ssh, there is nothing to fear," he whispered shifting to look at her. The soft fur on his chest tickled her nose with his movement, someone was holding her, laying beside her, she cling to the warmth thinking it was leaving, her movement begging him silently to remain, she needed strong arms around her, she needed to feel the warmth after the cold dream she'd been having. A terrible dream!

137

In the dream she'd been held firmly in place as if rooted, "No you mustn't!" she screamed bolting upright slapping at the arms that tried to hold her to a hard surface. It was only after Raxton gathered her shaking body again that she realized it was him that held her and not the monsters in the dream. "Ssh, it is only a dream," he whispered next to her ear. "You are safe," drawing her body close to his chest. "Oh, Raxton, it was awful the crystals, they were cracking and breaking apart. Huge pieces of them were falling. The light it was so bright it hurt my eyes and burned my skin I couldn't move I couldn't tell you to stop. Then Then it changed You wouldn't listen, you wouldn't stop. I begged you not to go. You shouldn't do it! You mustn't do it!" she cried clinging to him. "Calm down, what "mustn't" I do?" she was almost hysterical, but no wonder after what she had been through. Fully awake now, he decided if he could get her to talk about it, it might calm her down. For a moment Lee shifted through her thoughts on the dream, what was Raxton on his way to do that caused her to panic? It took a moment for it to come to her, "Land the cruiser. You mustn't land the cruiser the crystals will kill you," she begged him with her eyes as well as with the tone of her voice. "Hatu, I'm not landing a cruiser," he declared, "I'm holding you in my arms without any intensions of releasing you." Only yesterday he would have told her the crystals could not kill someone, believing she spoke of the An-tes crystals. However, he couldn't tell her that now, for crystals had almost killed her. It didn't matter that they were not the same ones she was referring too. "It was just a dream, relax now It was just a dream," his voice velvet smooth as he caressed her cheek and hair gently pulling her head back to his shoulder. Although he knew she referred to landing an incoming space cruiser on the island, he decided to switch gears on her, just to side track her. He would explain the rest later when she was more relaxed. "Besides I do not use crystals to land this cruiser, I use my Mitre, tomorrow I will show you. You will be able to listen since we have your Mitre on broad. You will see crystals are not used." "It seemed so real," she whispered against his chest feeling better with his explanation. "Have you had it before?" he asked as his hand slide down her hair, toward her lower back.

138

Although it seemed familiar somehow she hadn't dreamed of it before, "No, I would have remembered it, if I had." He slipped his hand under the loose strains of her hair and messaged her back which calmed her down. Her mind lost the edges of panic from the dream. "Raxton promise you won't land any cruisers using crystals." "That is an easy promise to give," he whispered. "But tell me what caused your panic," he asked leaning to her ear and nuzzling it with his lips. Sparks of excitement raced down her back which he felt through her gown as they slide over her skin. As long as he was doing that she couldn't think why she'd been so alarmed at the thought of him being injured by the crystals. She couldn't formulate any thoughts at all. "Would it be - because you care for me," he lowered his eyes to her lips, which were parted, breath now erratic from her senses as they began to overwhelm her. His hand came up and he ran his knuckles softly over her cheek. Lee wanted to move, put some distance between her and Raxton, but she could not, the bunk too small, the wall to close, "You're wrong," she whispered, but she knew that was a lie. Raxton's eyes darkened. His thumb grazed her bottom lip. But it wasn't his movement that invaded her senses, it was his voice, husky and sensual. "Perhaps it is you who are wrong, shall I prove it?" His words surged through her, leaving her weak, open and exposed. "Yes," her mind screamed silently, then immediately it shouted "No. Don't you dare!", but no words left her mouth. She forced her mind to build her a wall of protection against him, a barrier, one he couldn't climb, but it was hard to build. His fingers were sliding down her silken throat, in a gentle delicious sensation arousing her, "No," she protested weakly, but his finger ran a lazy trail down her throat, across her collar bone, lingering on the clip at the shoulder of her crimson gown. Expertly, he opened it, so gently she didn't know it until she felt the silk of her dress drape across the swell of her breast. Her breast grew taut and heavy. Raxton bent his head brushing his lips twice across her eyes, but that was all; fiery tingles raced through Lee's body all the way to her toes. His lips winged toward her temple, "Your hair," he whispered huskily, "streaked by tears of the sun, has made the moon jealous" the silken

139

warmth of his lips grazed her hair line while he gently brushed his thumbs over her peaked nipples, through the thin silk of her gown. Lee made a little sound, as the currents of arousal flowed through her. Already her body was yearning. She closed her eyes willing this powerful response to stop building; but Raxton's voice like shifting sand seeped into her senses. "Your skin is like honey, rich and smooth," his fingers glided around her chin from one earlobe to the other. Tiny shivers erupted over Lee's skin. "It cries out for me to touch it." She felt his hand move lower and her heart stopped as the silk slithered slowly down her breasts. "Especially here," he softly said cupping a warm palm under her breast using his thumb to circle the outline of her nipple. The pulsing began deep inside her, ramming her self-built barriers, she needed desperately to feel his hand pressing her flesh firmer, harder, but it didn't happen. Instead his fingers left her breast trembling, craving his touch. They traveled downward like wings of a butterfly fluttering on her skin. He lowered his burning eyes to her breast, round, and ripe quivering for his touch, her nipples, hard points straining toward him. It took monumental restraint not to raise his hand back to caress them, blood roared in torrents through his ears. Seeing them covered by the close fitting peach colored material had seared his insides, but viewing them now unsheathe caused his throat closed up tight. With effort he moved his eyes back to her face, her eyes were still closed. But they quickly snapped open and grew enormous as his hand continued its downward trek stopping on her lower abdomen to draw an invisible box. Just above her sizzling battlefield of desire. "And here, My Lady screams of me," he whispered. Lee so aroused she could barely stand it. If she didn't feel his mouth on her soon, she would die. In the worst way she wanted to touch him. To feel his smooth skin and hard muscles beneath her palms, liquid rushed downward with the thought at the same moment Raxton started his trek in the same direction. Her eyes closed to conceal the suddenly uncontrollable desire which sliced through her. But Raxton had seen it. "You care for me," he whispered so close to her ear his breathe fanned her hair, "Why else would your eyes beg me to kiss you?" with saying that he did.

140

His mouth moved gently against hers, sliding his tongue over her lush lips, silencing the raising protest which had began inside of her, leaving her gasping, reaching and wanting more. But he eased back, the blue flames still burning in his eyes. Only now it burned brighter in desperate hunger. The power of it swept away all her strength, her will, her senses, and herself built barriers of protection, leaving her helpless, dependent and far to open. "Admit it," he instructed, "Admit you care for me. Admit you long to touch me!" Her head ever so slightly shook back and forth, but Raxton laced one hand into the hair at the back of her neck, giving her hair the gentlest of tugs forcing her face up to his. Slowly he lowered his head and fitted his mouth to her. Tasting the sweet texture of him tormenting her, Lee opened her mouth to allow the probing of his tongue. Languidly he explored her mouth penetrating deeper, over and over again, till Lee felt his possession, as if by kissing her, he had made her his. A tiny whimper of delight escaped. Raxton tighten his grip on her. Before she realized what she was doing her arms wrapped around his neck, wanting to sink herself into him. Raxton's kiss deepened, the thrust of his tongue became more demanding with raw hunger, making tattered remnants of her nerves. "Touch me," he whispered against her lips. She obeyed without conscious thought, she'd longed to touch him and thought she'd die if she didn't. Raxton's chest expanded as her hand strayed to his thick mat of crisp hair on his chest. She felt the wild thunder of his heart. His eyes slid closed when she pressed a tiny kiss on his firm chest. He gritted his teeth to bury the primal groan deep in his throat as her hand skimmed over his ridge stomach muscles. His chest was so tight he could scarcely draw a breath. Lightly grabbing her wrist, he stopped her tormenting caresses and began his own once more. Her skin tingled in the wake of his fingers as they moved up her stomach in slow lazy circles, over her ribs. Stopping under her breast he followed the curve around to the outer sides, pausing only long enough for her to almost cry out for him to continue. She whimpered when he covered both of them at once pressing, kneading them just as she had wanted him to do.

141

Raxton went on kneading and molding her flesh, making her insides stir and flow sweetly like hot chocolate syrup running slowly downward over a scoop of ice cream. Melting it into a thick pool of yearning. Then he bent to take one taut crest in his mouth while he ran his fingers over the tip of the other in the same manor. Lee gripped his shoulders, a soft moan sounded from the unbearable pleasure of his tongue sliding over her hot flesh. Wet heat flooded her veins when he suckled and pulled with his lips and tongue. She felt the elemental pull for him deep within her heated body. "Admit you care," his words penetrated her skin on her breast. It was beyond her to stop the small confession, she feared he'd pull away from her if she didn't. "I do," she sputtered softly. Followed by a sharp inhale as his hand pressed against the juncture between her thighs, feeling her heat and moistness. Lee's body arched upward into his hot palm involuntarily. His intense blue gaze traveled down her bare breast, and stomach to where his hand rested. She was beautiful, every exposed inch of her, then slowly lazily his eyes returned to meet her passion filled eyes. Lee's breath caught in her throat as a tiny sob. She reached for him. His tongue dove into her mouth hard and hungrily, almost savagely, and Lee moaned softly, the pleasure and pain sizzling her body filling her with sweet tension. With a tortured groan, Raxton pulled away from her. His muscles were shaking, his lions wildly surging in the confines of his black trousers; to look at her naked would bring him to the breaking point. All he could think of was thrusting himself into her, hard and fast and deep and he rolled to a sitting position with his back turned to her. Lee uncertain why he left her, watched his muscle jerk in his jaw, and panic flashed through her, he was leaving her. Leaving her craving him. She needed him. A small hand touched him lightly on the shoulder in a silent plea for him to return. But she'd been wrong. Quickly he unfastened his pants and pulled them off, his chest heaving, his body was scorched, and throbbing. Swiftly he lowered his strong body back down beside her once again. His hot hardness caressed her thigh with the throbbing length of it. He kissed her swollen mouth, his lips slightly touching hers, his muscles strained and quivered with the force of restraint. Raxton settled himself between her thighs, gathering her close. He began to enter her by slow degrees. Kissing her mouth and her eyes murmuring soft words she

142

didn't understand, clamping back the ferocious urge to thrust himself powerfully into her honey silkiness. His body trembled as he eased into her with tiny delicate moves. Slowly, carefully, he slid deeper. Her tightness gripped him. His body felt like pure flame. Unable to restrain it any longer he surged into her as his lips clamped down on hers. Her cry filled his mouth as he felt her barrier rip from the force of him entering. Every muscle froze. Raxton had never been with a woman who had not known a mans flesh before, he had never been with one so young. He remained buried inside her, comforting her with slow soothing strokes of his tongue. Moving his lips to her eyes to kiss the two escaped tears from her lashes, "Aba I did not know," he whispered. "I swear I did not know." Lee wasn't sure when he started to move again, or when the pleasure started to build; but suddenly it was there, incredible, delicious as his powerful body made love to hers. It was ecstasy, his slow shallow stokes turning longer. He groaned, unable to continue with short stokes; no longer could he wait for her to become accustom to the feel of him. He was too close to the edge. His thrusts became deeper, more powerful filling her with his hard flesh. He pulled her legs higher around him and dove deeper, feeling her expand around him along his solid length. Wild shudders of pleasure ripped through Raxton, she was his and only his. She had never belonged to another, nor would she ever, this was truly his lady. He wanted to make this last to take her with him but the heady situation overwhelmed him, he never knew anything to compare with it. His pounding body sent Lee mindless, adrift into a world of only feelings, without thoughts, causing her to half whisper - half cry out his name. The last remnant of his control shattered, with her pleas driving him past anything he had ever felt before. He took her mouth, it was as hot as the flesh that tightly sheathed him. His urgent need was like a wild insanity pressing him down drawing her into it as he lunged against her. Crying out hoarsely, "Lea!" as he climaxed with a power that washed over her like a tidal wave. It carried her up the crest to right behind him to a shuddering conclusion as her body tighten around his hard shaft. When it was over and he had regained his sanity he withdrew from her in slow degrees hating to part their entangled bodies, and pulled her

143

close resting her head on his heaving chest. "Tua-a tu, tu hatu Ba a Ka," he told her. She didn't hear his soft confession of "I adore you, you are my heart, soul and energy," even if she had, she wouldn't have understood the words. The afterglow of their love had pressed her down once more into the drifting world of sleep.

144

Chapter

18

A coolness caressing her skin when only moments ago heat had been, awoke Lee. Before her eyes slid open she had the feeling as if something was missing. Watching Raxton from behind tug up his trousers covering those superb legs and firm buttocks a flush rushed to her face, remembering last nights passion. As he turned reaching for his shirt, she faked sleep. Hoping he wouldn't notice she was awake. At the moment she couldn't face him, and doubted if she ever could again. How could she have allowed him to make love to her? Filled her with his flesh as he put it. Lord, what had she been thinking of? Didn't she know that she shouldn't do that? Didn't she know she could change history? What if she got pregnant? Lee had never taken birth control pills, unlike her sister, Lee had never needed them until now when there wasn't any way to obtain them. Suddenly she couldn't remember when her last monthly period had been. Was it a week or two before she came to Bimini? She almost groaned out loud when she realized it had been the week before she left which meant She pushed that thought away, no it had only happened once and she wouldn't think about the possibility of her getting pregnant in just one night. The odds of that happening were just too great. She felt Raxton lean across the narrow bunk. She tried to keep her breathing regular as if she were asleep, but he must have sensed she wasn't. Slowly he ran his lips across her dark lashes before they trailed to her ear. "Do you plan on pretending sleep to avoid me all day?" She rolled to her stomach burying her face in her arms, "Go away. I can't talk to you right now," she murmured into the pillow. "Nay!" he said turning her over sitting down on the bed pulling the top half of her body into his lap, "You have nothing to be embarrassed about. It is I who have done wrong." His confession totally shocked her into opening her eyes. His brilliant blue eyes looked troubled, small winkles marred his brow and for an insane instant she had a strong desire to touch them the smooth them down. "What do you mean?"

145

"I should have waited, I did not know I was your first. Your eyes are bold, your touch assured, your response I believed too quick to be that of an untried maiden, I did not know I was the first, or I would have prepared you properly. I am sorry, you were not given your Ari-a-nes," he gave her shoulder a little squeeze, "But, under the circumstances, it could not have been done anyway, since everyone believes you are Leantha." The back of his knuckles slid down her cheek. "What happen here will remain within these walls. I will not allow your face to burn in shame when you think of last night. You followed the only path I gave you, therefore you have nothing to be ashamed of." "What what is Ari-a-nes?" her curiosity greater than her embarrassment. He grinned, "The festival of womanhood, where a female child moves into the ranks of an adult. Feasting and dancing mark the occasion lasting all night however, it is usually done at a much younger age than twenty one." Her face flushed, "Are you saying, it's acceptable for the women to go to bed with just anyone, at an early age? And they cerebrate it, with a party?" she asked stunned, since it went against everything she believed. In that instant she decided her morals sure hadn't come from this era. "Nay, the woman-child has an instructor, who teaches her the techniques required to please herself and the man," he corrected. "No thank you! That's one festival I'll pass on as well as the instructor!" she said indignantly. His eyes roamed down to the swell of her breast half uncovered by the sheet, his teeth clenched together as if that was the only thing that stopped his head from moving down to the exposed mound. "Instructions for you is not needed," he said huskily then forced a smile. "Now dress, I know you must be hungry. We have a planet to explore," he said releasing her briskly before he changed his mind. Gathering up the sheet in front of her, she glanced at her crimson gown in a heap on the floor her top lip slightly curled wondering how she'd ever get the wrinkles out of it. Raxton noticing her disgust slid one of the compartments opened displaying fresh gowns, "Perhaps you would like to choose another?" She smiled weakly at him glancing about the room for the first time. More like a small compartment rather than a room, the walls were made of silver metal, as well as the small floor. On every wall, panels of every size and shape fitted together nicely almost displaying a design, but she knew that behind each would be hidden cubicles just like the closet he

146

just opened. A small desk was folded out on the right side of the room and laying on top of it were the two matching Mitres. Noticing her eyes sweep the cabin Raxton supplied the answers before she had a chance to ask, "This is Leantha's cabin on the cruiser. All of these things are yours," he walked to a long thin panel and touched it. A refreshing chamber slid from the wall into the room, it looked the same as the one in the bedroom but it was smaller. "Everything is condensed," he said. "It is the only way we can have the comforts of home on space voyages. Do not worry, this room is only designed for sleeping and changing garments, most of the time we spend in other rooms much larger that do not make you feel cramped." "How did I get here?" she asked. "I brought you here, do you remember the cave?" She nodded, "It made me feel so strange Did I pass out?" He grinned at her and confirmed it with a nod. "I must be ill, I can't remember ever passing out before," she conceded feeling she needed some explanation to be given. "Nay, you are in perfect health, Galen confirmed it. It was only a reaction to a strange crystal formation which was at the bottom of the cave, your amethyst caused the draining of your energy. I have no doubt it caused your strange dream last night." Her hand flew to her neck, feeling the cut from the chain on the back of it. Raxton came forward immediately and lifted her hair to look at the damage. "I am sorry it marred your neck before the chain broke, however, I could not take the time to unfasten it. Things were happening too quickly, you would have died had it not been removed." "I remember feeling like I was dying. Do you still have my necklace?" "Aye, but you will not wear it for a while," he stated. Then hastened to add, "Leantha's crew knew the amethyst could drain the energy from a person, the computer abroad the ship confirmed it. I believe this is how they brought about her demise, therefore, the necklace has been put in safe keeping." She didn't miss it. "Then you believe me You know I'm not Leantha!" His eyes locked on to hers and he chose his words carefully. "I believe you arrived from the twentieth century, just as you stated, I believe your name in the twentieth century was Colleen Tyson" he held up his hand to stop her from speaking, "However, you are Leantha, you belong here, not in the twentieth century. Do not ask me how this is possible, I do not know, as of yet. But we will learn the answers. Your destiny as Leantha was stopped by your crew members fifteen thousand years ago, they

147

caused your death, of this I am certain, but I cannot prove it. Now you have returned to finish your life's destiny, to finish what should have been. Perhaps you returned to make sure your crew will be punished for their deeds and to correct the wrong they have done. I do not know, but we will find out all the answers, this I promise you." "What will happen once I finish what must be done, will I return to the twentieth century, like I came here?" "Is that your wish?" his eyes were as warm as a summer sky. "I I don't know," she admitted honestly. "Is it possible for me to return?" "Aye!" he uttered disgustedly his eyes glazed down her body wrapped in the sheet when they returned to her face they were totally unreadable. At least, it had been possible until he'd had her injected with Hena-t'etta, sealing her fate and that of his own. But he didn't tell her that, he turned on his heel and slung over his shoulder, "Dress now," before he stormed out. Did his answer mean he could return her to Miami any time he wanted? Or did he mean that she might disappear as mysterious as she came? If she were totally honest she didn't want to go back to Florida. She loved the island with the distant mountains, the clean beaches, she loved every thing about this time and place, well except maybe the festival of womanhood, Ari-a-nes. Her room and patio, on the island were perfect. Her eyes switched to the closet, the clothes were perfect too she decided selecting a pale green gown the color of her eyes, exactly like she liked them. Even this tiny cubical with all the hidden compartments she loved. The place was a part of her, the part that had always been missing in Florida. The only fault she could find was the confusion that always seemed to be with her, but perhaps that would clear up now that Raxton knew she was Colleen Tyson. Stepping into the refreshing chamber she couldn't help but wonder why her questions of returning to Miami had angered him. Dang, the man was so unpredictable, she never knew just what to think when it came to him. His startling confusion of him being at fault for last night totally surprised her, she wouldn't have ever expected him to admit that. Didn't he know; all man knew it was the woman's fault? She giggled, perhaps the men of the future invented that one to feel less guilty.

148

He was right about one thing, if he hadn't forced her to talk to him, she would have tried to avoid him all day. And her face would have burned with shame, now it didn't seem so bad. She just couldn't let it happen again, even if she did love him. Lee groaned out loud stepping from the refreshing chamber, where had that thought come from? As the realization hit her she came to a dead stop. Dang, she did love him! That's why she hadn't stopped him last night. She'd tried not to get involved, not to let him get too close, but that had been an impossibility. She loved him, it didn't matter if he were a brute or had a nasty side she didn't like. She loved him, regardless. "Oh, just what I needed!" she grumbled sinking down on the rumpled bed in despair, only to find one side of her hip so sore she jumped up and looked at the huge bruise that half covered her buttocks. "Now, where did that come from?" she asked out loud. # "Where is she?" Raxton finally bellowed jumping up from the table where he had been waiting on her for thirty minutes to join him for breakfast. Galen hide his smile. Raxton had been in a foul mood since he entered the gallery. In fact, his temper had only gotten worst with each passing moment she didn't appear. "Perhaps, she is lost," Galen ventured, "Does she know where the gallery is? Did you tell her where to met you?" Galen chuckled as Raxton promptly left the room, it was obvious Raxton hadn't considered that possibility. Within seconds Raxton came dragging her into the room by one arm yelling at her, "What the hell took you so long?" "For Christ sakes, if you were in such an all fire hurry, you could have told me how to find you," Lee lashed out. "Do you know how many coordinators I've been down? How many doors I've opened? Am I a mind reader, or what? How the hell was I to know where you were?" Raxton pointed to the bench at the table, "Sit!" he snapped. Galen had to turn his face away to keep from grinning, not that either of them noticed, they were so intent at yelling at each other. It amused Galen that Raxton had begun using some of her strange words, like hell. That word was differently a Leantha word, for he'd never heard it before

149

until he met her. Raxton took a deep breath, exhaling slowly, to get calmed down, while she moved to comply. Gingerly she sat down, easing her weight to one side. For a moment Raxton wondered if he had hurt her last night, then remembered about her injection. When Raxton received his at the age of twenty five, he believed his hip would fall off, for a whole day he'd been numb on the left side. Suddenly he turned away from her to get a bowl of fruit and smiled, he was anxious to see if she would ask him about it. As he sat the bowl of fruit in front of her, his good mood had returned and he grinned, "Where would you like to begin exploring?" She glanced up at him amazed that he'd left that nasty mood so quickly but if he was allowing her to choose the destination she wasn't going to screw it up by making an dumb comment about his temper. "Egypt," she answered right away. "I want to see if the pyramids have been started yet." "Okay, My Lady, we will start there. Where is it?" Raxton returned. "It's on the first largest land mass east from the island, close to the equator," she supplied biting into a peach from the basket then licked her fingers free of the juice. Raxton had a hard time remembering what they were talking about as he watched the tip of her tongue reach out for her delicate fingers. His only thoughts were of last night when that same tongue had drove him wild flickering in his mouth. Raxton glanced at Galen, she had his full attention, also, just as she had captured Pier's the night in the conference room. Something in Galen's gaze told Raxton, it wasn't just her words that held his interest. Instantly his gut churned with that discovery. Did every man find her attractive? Pier was right the ceremony should be sped up before another cruiser landed. "We are close then," Galen mentioned, "we are east of the island." "Good, all we have to do is find the Nile River and we should be able to find them if they exist yet," she retorted taking another bite of peach.

150

However, it was easier said than done, she realized much later. The land looked different, it's shape had evidently changed through the years and the continent was totally different than she expected. Only seeing it in the movies, she wasn't prepared for the vast stretches of forest and thick undergrowth. They couldn't find any areas of desert, all of it was lush and tropical rain forest. The Nile River proved impossible to find also, the only river she thought might be it was surrounded with mountains. "This can't be it! It should to be in the dessert, not the mountains, it should be a wide stripe of green delta in the center of a desert." She glanced over at Raxton, "I think I've lead you on a wild goose chase." Although one golden brow shot up in puzzlement he didn't make any comments other than, "Galen, check for life, if there are people we will stop and take a look." The area contained a small village, close to the field where the cruiser could land. Raxton placed her Mitre on her forehead, then returned to his seat settling his own in place before arranging buttons on the arms of his chair to take them in for a landing. Instantly Lee heard the small buzzing sound that turned into a voice, giving coordinates to land the ship, as if a voice from the computer was giving directions. Once the ship landed she pulled off the gold band and examined it carefully. She couldn't find an ear phone or anything which would transmit sound. The gold band seemed solid with many swills of gold for decoration. The front rose higher to a small mound where the center ruby was surrounded by eight smaller one, yet it had talked to her just like Raxton removed it from her fingers and said, "Childhood dreams of talking headbands - I believe those were your words?" as if he'd read her mind. "Come, let's go see what we have found." A small thrill raced down her back as she remembered his words, 'Dreams of another time and place'- he was right. All the strange dreams she had, were based on fact; all the things she had been teased about all her life - were real!

151

They existed! But in another time and another place. Oh, what she wouldn't give to show Christine she wasn't crazy! If she had just come through that dang tunnel with her, so she could prove she wasn't nuts. Going down the ramp from the ship, loud cheers of greeting rose to meet them, twenty to thirty people rushed from the trees waving, laughing and running to be the first to greet the debarking people. "I did not expect this reception," Raxton stated to Galen as he surveyed the dark skin natives approaching. "Nor, I!" Galen remarked. Lee watched stunned that the men wore lion clothes and sandals, most of the women's breast were bare with many beads hanging from their necks, their skirts covered their hips and stopped at their knees but most were bare foot. Small naked children darted in and out between the approaching throng of people, the first children she'd seen in all the time she been there. As the moving sea of natives reached the ramp they gathered around it and the five people disembarking from the ship . The natives divided on each side of the ramp forming a path. "This cruiser has landed here often, these people are too friendly for it to be a new experience," Raxton said. Lee got the impression he was about to say more but stopped when he saw four young naked women followed by an older man dressed in beech cloth and ceremonial head dress of a lion's head slowly walking down the path toward the ramp. Each woman wore one strand of beads around their neck reaching to their waist, which laid against their young breast, they couldn't have been more than thirteen or fourteen. Lee wasn't sure where the thought came from; but, the naked young women were as nervous as if they were about to be sacrificed to the Gods. Instantly she knew she was right.

152

These young virgins were being given to the Gods of the space ship. Their space ship! And the God's were Raxton and his men. That's why there were four young women, one for each man on the ramp. "Oh, shit!" she exclaimed out loud. Raxton had told her they didn't seed their blood line, and she like a fool had believed him, but the actions of these natives told her differently. He'd lied to her! But why? Why was it necessary to lie about that? "Oh, mighty God of the Sky except these unworthy children as your payment, allowing us to live in pe ace," the old chief said. Or at least that is what Lee thought he said, his dialect was so bad she had trouble making out the words. Had these people been forced to give their virgins to blonde men before? Had they threaten to destroy their village if they didn't comply? Raxton clinched his fists and a muscle jerked in his jaw, Lee couldn't miss the veins on his neck extend and throb. She'd seen that look before, when he stormed into her bedroom and she had on the peach dive suit. Suddenly she felt sick. It was almost more than she could do to fight the reeling in her stomach. He found these women desirable, that had to be it, and he hungered for them the way he did her. She had to swallow hard three times to keep from throwing up. He was like all other men, how could she have thought otherwise? A woman was for the taking, it was a challenge that a man excepted as his just due, then once he'd managed to get her to bed, the thrill was over, she was forgotten about and he moved on to new women. And here they were all gift wrapped, signed, sealed and delivered. Shoot, the U S postal service couldn't have done a better job, if they had marked a package special delivery! Just then a boy about seven years old with blonde curls and lighter skin than any of the natives twisted free from the mass of people lining the path and ran up to the old chief. There was her proof! All the proof she needed. Don't seed blood lines, indeed! "You're a liar, Raxton" she hissed at him, "So - you don't seed blood

153

lines - wasn't that what you told me? Well, what the hell is that?" she fumed pointing to the blonde child. "What a fool I am I I believed you!" her voice creaked before she spun around on her heel. Swiftly she shoved Yardnel out of her way racing back into the space craft to her small compartment.

154

Chapter

19

They stopped four more times before heading back to the island, picking a spot populated by a small village each time. Regardless of the location, the reception was the same. Virgins brought to them as gifts, and each time they were referred to as Gods or Holy Beginnings. Galen had flown with Raxton for over forty years and not once in all that time had he seen Raxton as furious as he was after that first stop. When they had refused the native girls, trying to explain they were not there to take the women, the chief killed the women on the spot believing the young women had been unacceptable to the Gods. They had left before the village could offer more young women, but not before they had counted three more blonde haired children which were proudly displayed by pleased mothers. On the second stop, Raxton had told the village elders they wanted to see their "gold" children, quickly explaining they were only interested in the well being of their half-God, half-human children. He'd almost choked over the words but it had worked, seven children at various ages from infants to ten year olds were brought forth, plus three pregnant females. Galen had examined each declaring them all healthy. They moved on to the next stop, using the same story. Lee had locked herself in her room and refused to answer Raxton's insistent demands to open the door. Telling him to get lost and she would never talk to him again. He had finally given up and she had worked on carefully rebuilding all the barriers that Raxton had destroyed last night. Vowing he wouldn't get to her again, reminding herself he couldn't be trusted. He'd already proved that! So what was her problem? Why did she continue to forget the simple lesson she had learned in high school? Lee felt the cruiser leave and land many times during the course of the afternoon, each time she had expected Raxton to tell her they were back on the island, but he hadn't come. The small room was beginning to get to her, she'd paced it so much the floor had turned dull silver, not to mention the fact her stomach was rumbling. The fifth time she felt the

155

cruiser land she decided she'd wait just long enough for the men to leave and then she was going to see if she could find the galley. Her top lip curled in disgust, she should have at least thirty minutes while the men enjoyed themselves with more native virgins. Just the thought made her furious all over again as she stepped out into the hall way, trying to decide if the kitchen was left or right. She had passed her room twice that morning wondering around trying to find Raxton and now she couldn't recall if it was left or right. "Oh, what the hell, if I don't find it one way I'll find it another," she said as she started off to the right. She knew the door Raxton had dragged her in was on the left hand side, but she wasn't sure which direction she had been headed so decided to open doors on both sides to make sure she didn't miss it. Her hand was just about to open the sixth door when she thought she heard voices inside. Instead of twisting the knob she placed her ear to the door. "I tell you, I have never seen Lord Raxton as furious as he is today. And I have worked with him for twenty years." Lee thought it sounded like Caphas as she stood next to the door. Another man replied, "You cannot blame him! I've never seen women murdered so cold bloodedly before. What do you think he will do to them?" Lee couldn't decide if it were Yardnel or Chop'en that replied. As she continued to listen a third man cut in, "He is likely to kill them. I would hate to be in their boots when he gets back to the island!" Lee frowned and silently left the door, all four of the "flyers" as Raxton had called them were together. He must have gotten greedy and wanted all the virgins for himself and Galen, leaving them on broad the ship. As she continued down the hallway she wondered what he was so furious about. She hadn't gone far until she found out, as she heard his voice boom out and echo down the corridor. "Twenty seven children and seventeen pregnant native females we found in less than four hours. How many more?" Raxton howled in fury slamming his fist into the wall. Or at least Lee assumed it was his fist that smashed into the wall. The sharp ringing sound echoed like bone striking steel and the force of it had to dent the metal wall. She hoped it wasn't someone's head. Despite her anger with the brute, he had her curiosity up, it did sound like he was as disgusted as she had been. "What have they done? Gone to every village, demanding women? Did they threaten to destroy the villages if they did not surrender?" Lee heard bone striking metal again and she cringed at the sound and the imagined sight of the indented metal the size of Raxton huge hand.

156

"My Lord, you will break your fist if you continue. Please set down and let us ventilate our anger with words and not a flying fist. That was the reason we stopped here, to get control before going back to the island and facing Leantha's crew." It was Galen's voice that dared to suggest he calm himself. Lee half expected to hear Raxton tell him to shut up. Instead she heard the pacing stop, and then a chair sliding on metal as if it was pulled out from under the table. She knew she shouldn't be ease dropping but she couldn't help herself, she moved closer to the opened galley door. With all the men accounted for she was safe from discovery for the moment at least, and she wanted to learn the cause of Raxton's anger. "Do you think Leantha knew?" It was Galen again. "Aye! That is why they killed her." Lee's hand flew to her mouth to cover it and to keep from gasping out loud. Galen knew she wasn't Leantha! She hadn't expected Raxton to tell anyone else. Had he told Galen about last night? "Who do you think is responsible?" Lee had to hand it to Galen he was trying to get Raxton to talk through his anger. "All of them! One or two men could not have had time for all of this, every one of them are involved. You saw the villages they waited to see how many men stood on the ramp, before bringing forth the girls. My guess is they have been doing this since they got here, from the looks of the new born and the pregnant women they have speeded up as time went on. Why? Why would they continue doing this? Better yet, why did Leantha ever allow it to continue after Devinshire was reassigned? She must have known it from the beginning." Raxton sounded truly baffled Lee thought. "Maybe she condoned it. Perhaps it was she who liked being treated like a God and the men went along with it." Galen couldn't have been more wrong! Without thinking about the fact she'd been ease dropping on a private conversation, she burst into the room and glared at Galen. "That's just like a man to blame a woman. I suppose you think it was Leantha that got all those natives pregnant. Well let me tell you, you couldn't be any farther from the truth than if you were in Texas!" Lee poked him in the chest with her finger, "There is no way! Absolutely no way - I'd start something like that, not in this life time or any other life time! It's disgusting! And not my style - it's more Hathor's than mine. Now that Scumbag may have started it, but surely not Leantha!"

157

Suddenly Lee realized she was hovering over him like a fire breathing bitch, yelling at him at the top of her voice and he was creeping away from her, leaning as far back in his seat as he could to get from her. Instantly she straighten up, took a deep breath and rubbed her sore hip wondering what had gotten into her. "Jeez, I'm sorry," she sputter, "I'm don't know what made me do that. I don't normally I mean I don't ease drop " Raxton's deep laugher and his clapping hands distracted her, "Bravo! Bravo, My lady! Well said. As I was about to tell him, it was not your doing, however, I need say nothing more, I see you have handled the situation elegantly." His eyes caught and held hers, and she felt embarrassed over her actions on the ramp as the full realization sunk in. "You really didn't lie to me, did you?" Raxton shook his head no. "They really weren't suppose to breed with the natives, were they?" Again he shook his head no. She squared her shoulders and walked over to his chair without removing her eyes from his. "I seem to be apologizing to you a lot lately. I'm sorry I accused you of I'm sorry I thought the worst of you I " He didn't let her finish, he reached up and pulled her down on his lap enfolding his arms around her, "Ssh, satis verborum," then he repeated in the language she understood, "Enough of words no more need be said." He quickly released her getting back to the subject, before he got farther sidetracked, but his small jester told her he'd overlooked the matter completely. Lee felt the tension lift from her as if she discarded a blouse too hot. "What we need to discuss is how we will deal with this," He continued altering the subject. "Without seeing the personnel files, we are only guessing what has happened and who is responsible. If only you could come up with the word to unlock the files " Raxton took a deep breath as if dismissing the subject. Every time he mentioned the pass word her mind would take off spinning with thoughts of home, friends and family, childhood secrets which she and Molly shared as they were growing up. It buzzed through the years of learning and growing up and having fun in Florida. She remembered the beaches where she spent most of her summer days with Molly and her sister Christine exploring the sands or surfing. Or sailing with her uncle and aunt on their sailboat, spending the night on the

158

water listening to the sea turtles and dolphins blow for air in the darkness, or scuba diving. She thought of the Everglades where her Grandfather had taken her hiking and camping or fishing on Lake Okeechobee for speckled perch in the winter. The years of high school and college classes filled with study, and never fitting in, always feeling odd, uncomfortable with the people she had known all her life, but none of those things had a thing to do with the island or this time and place. None of those things could unlock the word that Raxton was convinced lay within her mind waiting to be discovered, as Leantha she wouldn't have known any of those things. Slowly she shook her head standing up, rubbing her hip as she moved away from him. "Everything I think of beyond to another life, one in the future, none of which Leantha would know or care about." Lee looked around the control room, "She couldn't imagine the fast pace life that happened here, the modern technology of the future where people escape to the last remaining wilderness or the Everglades or the mountains to get away from the pressure, stress and tension of people working to constantly to obtain more material things. My parents kept two jobs so they could have a big fancy house, new furniture, new cars and new boats each year. Shoot they don't even have the time to enjoy them! When I was growing up they didn't have the time to find out my thoughts and feeling, they were just off to another job or leaving me and my sister with our grandparents while they took off for a weekend to get away from the stress of their lives. That's not the way to live. They never had the time to enjoy a sunset or sunrise, they didn't even get to enjoy their children growing up." Her eyes swung back to Raxton, "The serenity of Leantha's world was free from the pressures of a steady society expanding to always obtain more; she wouldn't have used the same words I think of, she would have nothing to compare it too." "Is that what you think?" Raxton asked raising from the chair clasping her shoulders. "You think Leantha's world was peaceful and untroubled?" "Oh, Raxton if you could only see what will happen in the future!" she sighed heavily then continued. "The island is so beautiful, so relaxing and comfortable, it's like I've landed from a long voyage, one I traveled all my life to find. It feels like home where I can relax, kick off my shoes and prop up my feet to let the rest of the world go on by me. It's so carefree and the pace is so relaxed. She couldn't possibly understand how it feels to be crowded in by people, living in concrete jungles of buildings

159

raising to the sky blocking out the sun. She couldn't possibly imagine the squalor and crime that exist in Miami, or the corruption in the government and the justice system. Living here she'd have no idea what it would be like." Raxton's teeth flashed white against his face with a smile, regardless of time this woman understood it all, every motivating force that drove him and his men. "Nay it is not true, Leantha knew exactly all those things you describe, as each of us do. That is why we join Fleet, why we work hard to obtain our rank so that one day we have our own cruiser, our own planet; so we can escape the pressure of Olympia and fly to a distant planet. We seed it with our knowledge, helping it to grow so it does not become as you describe. We teach the natives to develop a society of fairness, peacefulness, free of corruption. We guide them, so they develop a planet like each of us would like to live on and call "home" as you put it. Then if we favor it, we live there until our lives are through. This is why we cannot understand why Leanthas crew has done this. It defeats everything each of us has sworn to uphold and honor. Something has gone wrong here. Something has turned the values we hold dear to our hearts, into an atrocity. I will not rest until I have discovered why." Galen cut in, "Their breeding with the different natives, proves they do not plan to stay and make this their world. But what purpose would it serve to do such?" "Perhaps it was as you suggested maybe they liked the feeling of playing God," Lee ventured. "Their rank wasn't high like Lord Raxton, no one bowed to them, maybe by accident they landed in one of the villages and after the villagers treated them as Gods they developed a taste for it and continued playing the role. History is riddled with such accounts, there are caves in South America with painting of Gods, which arrived from the sky, drawings showing the inside a space craft and gigantic landing fields carved into the top of mountains that cannot be seen from the ground only the air, which proved flight existed. There are all kinds of stone carvings that show placement of the stars and sun for winter solaces and the summer equinox, which no one can explain how the primitive people knew how to build them or where they got their knowledge. Maybe Eperu and the others weren't the only ones that found they liked being treated as Gods. Maybe other space travelers landed here and did the same thing -" Lee pulled herself up short realizing her mouth had run away with her again and from their expressions she knew she had stepped over some

160

imaginary line they were both scowling at her as if she had just grown wings. "Shut up, Colleen! Can't you learn to keep your mouth shut?" she silently ordered then out loud, "Oh, I know you don't believe me I" she suddenly turned and was on her way to the door of the galley to avoid the confrontation that she knew was coming from pass experience, but Raxton grabbed her arm halting her exit. "You're not leaving until we are finished talking, which we're not," he insisted hastily, unaware he'd slipped into her speech habits. As he quietly turned her around, he watched her emotions flicker in her eyes and knew she expected to be humiliated and degraded, that explained her quick retreat and he knew, she'd closed them out. She planned to say no more. Pier was right, she suffered from large degrees of loss at his hand, but not this time. He'd make sure she didn't lose her dignity. He softly asked, "My Lady, are you suggesting that we abandoned this seeding, leaving the planet open for other explorers to develop as they see fit?" The way he stated the question confused Lee, it was as if she'd made a suggestion he was considering taking. She must of missed something! Convinced he was going to force her to explain about the landing fields and stones she had just blabbered about, a puzzled expression crossed her face before she said, "Excuse me!" Raxton repeated his question, "Are you suggesting we abandoned this seeding?" No mistake he was serious. He wanted her opinion, as if it mattered what she thought. As if he would follow her recommendation. "Well, I " she wanted to put him to the test but in the end she couldn't. The future rode too heavily on her answer and if she answered incorrectly she might not even exist. What would happen if she insinuated they should abandoned it, then they did; and in the past they had not? Or if she said no, they should nurture the planet and in the past they deserted it; how would that effect the future? How would it effect her future and those of her family? In the end she simply shook her head in despair and lowered her eyes. Raxton misread her gesture, believing she'd closed him off. He hated that! He hated her withdrawing from him. There seemed to be only one way to get her to reopen the door she'd just closed - anger. To make her angry he would have to demean her and he was not ready to do that, in fact he had promised himself that day in the cave that he would never do that to her again.

161

"Galen, what think you of Leantha's suggestion?" he released her shoulders so promptly Lee's mouth dropped open and she almost started to correct him by saying 'she hadn't said that', but he seemed not to notice as his attention swung to the doctor. "Judging by what I have seen today, it seems a fair suggestion, one worth discussing at least. If this immoral behavior is as wide spread as we think, how would we correct the damage already done? How could we go back and explain we brought them knowledge and we do not want their young women?" "This I have also wondered," Raxton proclaimed glancing at Lee briefly before reaching for an apple from the basket on the table. It was the first time Lee noticed his hand or the fact that he was right handed for that matter. His knuckles were swelling from the impact on the steel walls, his skin was slit and bleeding already turning dark from a bruise. His eyes followed hers as they grew enormous staring at his hand, as if he hadn't felt it until that moment. Quickly he tossed the apple into his left hand, lowering his injured one from her view, before she could stop herself she burst out, "Galen, look!" pointing at his hand. "Look at his hand! Have you seen that?" Galen leaped up from his chair and grabbed Raxton's fist, examining it closer. "It is nothing," Raxton attempted to wave Galen aside. "What do you mean, nothing?" Lee explored, "It's probably broken you arrogant fool! Now you let him look at it!" Raxton had trouble hiding his grin, at least she had opened the door between them and he had not had to make her angry, but he did not kid himself either. It probably was not that she cared only because he'd been stupid enough to slam his fist into a wall.

162

Chapter

20

It was almost dark when they returned to the island, under direct orders of Raxton the flight crew was to remain to themselves, and discuss nothing with Leantha's crew members. The cave, crystals, nor the visits to the different native villages were not to be discussed under any circumstances, they were not even allowed to discuss it with Raxton's crew members in case someone from Leanthas crew over heard them. Before they returned they had flown to several isolated areas so the crew could speak of the natural wonders they had seen, massive waterfalls, immense forests, snow capped mountains and the great dessert which they had landed on. The story everyone was to use was simply; Leantha had shown them the planet, and the reason they had returned for Galen was because of Raxton's hand. Pier met them at the bottom of ramp as they disembarked, "My Lord. My Lady," he greeted them formally noticing immediately Raxton's dark mood. "Aye, what is it?" Raxton snapped realizing Pier was the bearer of further bad news just from the way he held his shoulders. "The investigators will be arriving in two days, Fleet has dispatched the closest ship," Pier hesitantly began. "Wonderful! We can use them," Raxton decided he must have read Pier wrong, it was not bad news after all and he turned to take Lee's arm dismissing it from his mind. But Pier continued stopping him in his movements so his face was turned in Lee's direction. "It is your father's ship, My Lord." Lee couldn't miss his facial features pull into a taut mask, nor did she miss the muscles in his arm which was wrapping around her waist. The second before Pier's outburst, it bunched into hard knots just before he released her waist and swung back to Pier. "My father's ship? Are you sure?" "Aye, My Lord," Pier affirmed.

163

Instantly Raxton stormed away in swift strides carrying him toward the conference room, leaving Lee in the care of Pier, Galen and the other crew members. "Well, what's got into him?" Lee asked as Pier extended his hand to Lee for the last remaining step. "Doesn't he and his father get along?" When neither man responded. Lee glared at both their closed features and demanded, "Well?" "It is not his father's arrival he objects too," Pier expressed. "Boy, you could have fooled me!" Lee remarked. "If it's not his Dad, what then?" Finally Galen replied, "There are others on the ship which I feel he does not wish to confront, at the moment." Whatever that comment meant Lee didn't get to find out, for neither man would say more, both retreating behind a stone wall of silence as they escorted her to her room. Nor could she pry it from Raxton, in the days that followed. For all outwardly appearances, nothing changed, he still demanded she eat with him, but for the life of her she didn't understand why. He rarely talked to her and as soon as they were finished eating he'd lock himself within the conference room or help the men clear the wreckage of the cruise from the landing field, abandoning her to her own pursuits. At first Lee had been thrilled to have the time to explore the kitchens and talk to the house hold staff, but she soon learned it wasn't enough. Most of her days were empty without his presences and even when he was with her the silence hung thick between them. The second afternoon after their return to the island, Lee found herself in the conference room alone, with nothing to do except stare at the monitors as the pictures of the island changed. Although she hated television she almost wished there was one to relieve the boredom she was feeling, anything would be better than what she felt at the moment. If she were home, there would be a million things to do, create a new dress design, read a book, or study for college, but here she couldn't come up with a single thing that needed her attention. She'd already been to the beach twice that day and restlessness overwhelmed her. As her fingers trailed along the bottom of the monitor aimlessly wondering around she stated out loud. "Home. Home, is where I'd like to be." Instantly the monitor changed from the scene of purple faraway mountains to a picture of Eperu with the strange writing she couldn't read.

164

She stared at it for several minutes, before it dawned on her what had happened. Glancing around to make sure she was still alone, she rushed to the doors and sealed them. Slowly she returned to the monitor, wondering how she'd be able to read the writing. Raxton had touched his wrist band and changed it to English, but she didn't have a wrist band, nor did she know exactly where he'd gone after lunch. Perhaps she could have found him but her curiosity was peaked with the new discovery and she wanted to read the files first. If only she knew how to change it into English? After several minutes of furious trying to make out the strange characters; in exaggeration, she stomped her foot and utter, "Oh, dang! I want it in English!" Immediately the smiley faces changed to written words she could read and she grinned. That easy! Who would have guessed? Her grin slowly changed to a deep fury as she read through each of the files. Leantha had learned they were breeding with the natives a month ago, the same time the message was received from Fleet that she was to mate with Raxton. Intentionally she had done nothing to her crew members, electing to wait for additional support from Raxton and his crew members. One woman alone, with only the handful of natives she trusted to back her up, would not be enough to bring the crew under control, this she knew. Purposely she'd kept the message of the arriving cruiser a secret, suspecting the worst. But as the weeks passed, it became harder and harder to hide the fact she knew of their hideous acts. A week before the landing, Leantha noted in her personal file, she suspected they knew she had learned their secret. Twice she'd almost been in what appeared to be an accident, only by her quick reflexes had it been prevented. No doubt each were designed to harm her, leaving her at the mercy of Hathor. She feared Hathor would end her life, making it appear as a natural occurrence, so their activity wouldn't be questioned. She'd spent a lot of time sealed within the conference room after that, where no one could harm her. Taking all her meals there, eating only fresh fruit in case of poison and sleeping on Wisk, leaving instructions he was to wake her if any one tried to break the energy seal. The last entry in her personal journal was on the morning of Raxton's arrival, she truly feared leaving the safety of the conference room but duty demanded she land the cruiser, since Eperu had left the island. At dawn that morning she'd witnessed nine of her crew leave the island, but it still left one. Ratum and she had much trouble with him in

165

the past. He was the first she planned to bust to Nim as soon as Raxton arrived. When the first message was received from Raxton she had closed her log with one last remark. "If I can survive the landing, I will see all of them punished to the full extent." There seemed to be a pause than her words returned. "Change that to I will survive at any and all cost! I will see them punished!" For many long moments Lee stared at the blank screen, then as quickly as it had changed the first time, it returned to the picture of the distant mountains. And static cracked within the room, another monitor changed to a picture of a man, who looked much like Raxton with the same color hair and eyes. She wasn't sure why, she thought he was older than Raxton. Something about those brilliant blue eyes seemed to have more wisdom or knowledge as he requested landing instructions and the activation of the crystals. Instantly her heart beat accelerated, and with it a fear gathered in the pit of her stomach so thick she could taste it. The dream! The damn dream of Raxton landing the cruiser returned full force and with it came the panic of him being killed. Just as she had been! No doubt remained, she was, indeed, Leantha. And she had been killed landing Raxton's cruiser. Somehow her crew had planned it. They succeeded, she didn't know how it had happened. Nor, did she know how she had returned to almost the exact time; but she knew she couldn't allow Raxton to activate the crystals, for he too would die. Perhaps it was simply activating them that caused it and if that were the case, she could only think of one person who would active them and land the incoming ship. Eperu! Again the static cracked on the monitor and the man who must be Raxton's father inquired if his transmission had been received. "Aye," she answered wondering if he could hear her. Immediately she knew he had when he said, "And the accordance?" "Link into our computer banks," she stated drawing back her shoulders lifting her chin proudly as a bluff, not even sure if that were possible or even if he could see her. "The crystals are damaged we cannot activate. You will have to Land yourself." With that she spun on her heel and raced from the room. She didn't wait to hear his additional questions as she ran down the hall to find Eperu. She would order him to land the cruiser and she wouldn't take no for answer. Then she would learn if he knew of the scheme which took her life, or if it had been only Ratum involved.

166

She found him at the food patio sitting with Hathor, the two of them thick as thieves. She marched to his table and stated loudly, "Come! You will man the crystals." The surprised look on his face almost made Lee grin. She'd been right, this man had much to fear. "What?" he asked as if he hadn't understood her. But that one word had sounded disrespectful and she resented having to repeat herself in front of Raxton's crew. "A ship approaches and you will man the crystals. Get to your feet!" The order she barked at Eperu was not unusual as far as Raxton's men were concerned who were sitting around hearing the conversation. But what was unusual, was the man's delay in obeying the direct order. Yardnell instantly rose to his feet, as did Caphas as well as three or four others of Raxton's crew who Lee didn't know by name. Eperu didn't notice the reaction of the men behind him. He continued sitting there as if she hadn't spoken, even turned to look at Hathor as if he still hadn't heard her. Lee nodded her head at Yardnell and another man, "You will escort us to An-tes, since Eperu seems to have a hearing problem. Caphas find Raxton tell him, his father is arriving." Each step of the way Yardnell had to almost force Eperu to move forward. And once they reached the black marble doors Yardnell bodily threatened to tear him apart if he did not do as ordered. Finally Eperu placed his hands in the imprints and began to open the door. Lee had forgotten the strangling effect the light had on her and for a brief moment the overwhelming fear returned full force. Making her knees weak and her hands began to tremble, she leaned against the wall for support and if Raxton hadn't arrived at that moment she wondered if she could have finished. But her physical fear of the light vanished when she saw him striding toward Eperu to take over the duty. "No!" she screamed. "He will land the cruiser! Not you!" Instantly Raxton's eyes crashed with hers and his brow rose in question as if she dared to command him. That small gesture restored her previous anger full blown. "Am I not the commander of this station?" she snapped angrily. "Aye!" he answered with the other eye brow rising to match the first. "Eperu will land the cruiser. And he will do it now!" As Raxton swung his gaze following hers to Eperu, he had a suspicion she was testing Eperu for some reason. The man looked absolutely pale and he was shaking his head.

167

"Nay! Nay! I cannot!" "Why?" she fired off before Raxton could ask. Nervously Eperu glanced to Raxton and then back to her. He wet his lips but no words rushed out, he only shook his head. "Afraid of Dying?" she asked sharply. "Afraid your small trap for me is still in there, waiting for you?" She took a step closer to the man shaking with fear. "Don't think you could survive it, do you?" Her eyes narrowed as she raked them down him. She snatched his embalm of rank from his shoulders and threw it on the floor. "Now you will show Raxton the trap!" Raxton stepped forward, as the earth began to tremble. The cruiser was landing, Lee knew it without glancing out the window. Yardnell poked the man in the ribs to get him to move and slowly he went inside the crystal room followed by the three men. Lee remained standing outside unable to force her feet to move, the gold light slowly took the wind from her sails. But while they were inside her anger started to rise again over the strange behavior Raxton had displayed since learning about his father coming. They returned quickly, Eperu carrying two chucks of the pink crystal. "Arrest him and the others of Leantha's crew!" Raxton snapped as the two men escorted Eperu down the stairs. "Are you alright?" he asked as soon as the men were gone. "No. I'm mad as hell at you," she replied turning on her heel to leave but before she took a step she swung back to face him again. "Shit, ever since you found out your father was coming; I've become a wall fixture! Big fat lot of help you were! You weren't even around when I discovered the password. Christ Sakes! I had to send for you, to let you know I needed you. What's the matter? Have I got the plague or something?" "You discovered the password?" he asked as some of her words soaked in. "What the hell did I just say? Oh course I discovered the password. How the hell do you think I knew about the trap? If you'd bothered to talk to me at all. You might have learned that earlier," of course that was a lie but he didn't know it. "You big dunderhead! I thought sure you were going to spoil -" Suddenly his arms jerked her to his chest and his mouth covered hers terminating her words, concluding her thoughts as if he'd unplugged her brain. Her last thought was to put her arms around his neck, as her

168

fingers curled into his tied hair loosening it allowing it to spill down his back. When he finally released her, her knees had turned to Jell-O and both were finding trouble breathing. "Forgive my lapse " his voice was like velvet as he turned her around and headed to the stairs. "I have had much on my mind of late, but you have set my perspectives in order. I had not realized My Lady felt abandoned. But I will make amends." Crump! What did that mean? She sure hoped he wasn't talking about the deflowering thing again. "I'm not your lady," she insisted as they headed down the stairs. His laughter echoed all the way down the stairs. And his face still wore a grin as they approached the cruiser just as the people began to embark.

169

Chapter

21

"You ordered Lord Sekhem, to land his own cruiser?" Raxton demanded as if he could not believe what his father had just told him. Rapidly Lee was losing her patience with Raxton and his father, but it was the silver haired woman that was forcing her to lose total control. From the first moments the snowy woman had seen her, she'd been staring at her as if Lee had three heads. Inspecting her as if she were an insect, slowing turning up her nose at what she saw and heard. Her name was Orajean, not that they had been introduced, for no one had bothered to introduce any of the new comers to Lee; she'd over heard Raxton call her Orajean as he kissed her hand. Then the woman had taken his arm as if she owned him and had hung on his heels as if she were his trained seal. She'd even followed them into the conference room and stood back while Sekhem had ranted and raved about having to land his own cruiser, with a pleased look on her face. Now, the woman smugly stood behind Raxton gloating with satisfaction over the way he reprimanded her. All the calmness Lee had been barely masking, suddenly exploded in rage with the smugness the woman displayed. "Hell yes, I told him to land his own cruiser! You landed your cruiser, didn't you? If he couldn't land the damn thing, he shouldn't be flying it in the first place. Besides I sure as shit wasn't going to try it again - no telling where I'd end up this time. Nor was I about to explain to him that his son had died by activating the crystals. So what other choice did I have? If I was wrong about Eperu, he could have landed it. But as you know, her finger stabbed his chest, I wasn't wrong!" When she finished all eyes were fixed on her as if none could believe she'd dare to speck to Raxton like that. The only sound heard was a rapid inhale of breath from the startled expression which passed Orajean's face. Instantly Lee swung back to face Raxton's father and in a softer tone she stated, "If I had known you preferred the death of your son to

170

landing your own cruiser - trust me - I'd have never interfered. After all, he is an arrogate brute and it would've served him right." With that Sekhem began to chuckle easing the tension in the over explosive room, he looked at his son. "If I have understood her correctly. There is much your message did not state," his golden brow shot upward as if to punctuate the statement the same as Raxton's infuriating habit. "Suppose you begin at the beginning." Lee almost groaned out loud. She could certainly see when Raxton inherited that infuriating habit from! As she studied them closer, she wondered if the father had the same vile temper as his son, and if so, she should have landed the damn ship! Wherever the crystals would've sent her, would've been better than dealing with two of them. It might prove more than she could cope with! It took a while for Raxton to explain the events since he had landed on the planet. He began with Leantha's unexplained appearance on the patio in the strange equipment none of them had seen before. He carefully explained the attempt on Leantha's life, the explosion of his cruiser, their discoveries in the cave and on the other parts of the planet with the blonde children and ended with the explanation about the pink crystals hidden in the An-tes and Eperu's refusal to activate them, knowing his life force would be killed. Sekhem's eyes swung to Lee when he finished, "So this is not Leantha, the High Priestess of Ka?" With the question Raxton touched his wrist band and her picture flashed upon the monitor. "I requested an investigation," Raxton began slowly. "I will abide by your decision." His hand motioned to the screen and back to Lee. "Her picture is the same, her energy is the same since she can break the seal, although her memory may not be the same, or the choice of her words does not become her station. I feel she is indeed Leantha, High Priestess of Ka. However, this is for you to decide." Lee didn't miss the little dig he'd thrown in about her words. She'd been surprised he hadn't added something about her nasty temper in his elegant little speech. What would happen now, Lee couldn't begin to guess. If Sekhum decided she wasn't Leantha, would they send her back to the twentieth century? Did they have that kind of technical knowledge and power? Or worst yet, what if they decided she was Leantha, keeping her here? What then? Would they hold her responsible for the corruption of her

171

crew? Would she be blamed for this disaster and punished accordingly for their crimes? Shoot she didn't even know what corrective measures they had in their society. Did they send people to prison? Did they hang them? "What have you to say?" Sekhum was speaking to her she realized after a few minutes when everyone's eyes turned to her. Consumed with her last thoughts of punishment, she slowly raised her chin and gathered her dignity as much as her nervousness would allow. "Perhaps nothing I could say would make any difference at all," she admitted honestly. "Lord Raxton has informed you my knowledge is limited, as to how and why I arrived here." Orajean seemed to find humor in that statement as her pale gray eyes sparkled, reminding Lee of a grinning snake. Lee rushed on without paying further attention to her, "However, Lord Raxton has not read the personal file of the crew members," she walked to the first monitor and touched the bottom as she had done before and her eyes swept up to Raxton's, penning them, as she repeated the pass words. "Home. Home is where I'd like to be." As the monitor changed to the secret files, Lee continued, "Pay special attention to Leantha's last document entry, I believe that speaks louder than any words I could say." When all were finished reading, Raxton's eyes sought hers. But, it was Sekhem who broke the silence. "I feel, it would be in the best interest of all concerned for this matter to go under a full investigation, as no decision of any kind will be reached tonight." He glanced at Lee and stated firmly, "As far as landing my cruiser, it appears it was necessary for you to insist I do so." With that she and the others were dismissed, and they began to leave the room. Lee didn't miss the lily white hand resting on Raxton's forearm, nor grinning snake's comment. "Is not this wonderful! Everything will be as it was." Suddenly it all made sense! This woman and Raxton were having an affair. That's why she'd been staring draggers at her, and why she'd been so pleased when things turned against Lee. Lee knew he hadn't been pleased to come here, and now she knew why. The louse had a mistress and had no intention of completing the Sed Ceremony. And fool that she was, she'd forgotten his early resentment. She allowed him to make love to her, trusted him when he'd told her she was his Lady of Splendor. But look where it had gotten her! He now planned to slap her in the face with his mistress.

172

Lee spun on her heel and raced down the corridor, away from the room and away from Raxton. She didn't see him brush Orajean aside and start after her, only to be stopped by his father. She rounded the corner and ran smack into Pier, "What is your hurry, My Lady?" he asked concerned as he automatically helped her keep her balance in the collision. "The louse. The dirty rotten stinking dirt ball! Ask your royal high-ass! That is - if you can find him before he beds her!" she hissed out in the process of pushing Pier aside. "So you know about Orajean?" he asked as she side stepped him which drew her up short. "And you! You knew, didn't you? Thanks so much for telling me! It was so very kind of you to let me know these things; so I wouldn't make a dang fool of myself. Thank you so much " and then she wailed in despair, "I trusted you!" She darted past him rushing from the building. Pier stood staring after her feeling like a complete jerk. She was right, he should have told her. She had put him in charge, her second in command, making it his duty to inform her. To prepare her for it would have been better than her learning it the hard way. Pier had no idea what had happened but if he knew Orajean, which he did, she would have found a way to rub Leantha's nose in it. And as upset as Leantha was he had no doubt Orajean had done just that. He had never liked Orajean or her scheming little ploys to trap Lord Raxton and he had never understood how Raxton stomached the woman. Orajean was not even in the same class as Leantha and suddenly Pier grinned, he hoped his Lord would choose Orajean over Leantha. He hoped Raxton called off the Sed Festival, for he would dearly like to try and win Leantha's heart. With that thought he followed her, unaware two others moved in the same direction. # Quickly Sekhum dismissed Orajean closing the doors behind her. "We need to discuss this unusual predicament." At first Raxton assumed his father meant the mystery events on the island but he soon learned he was speaking of the two women as he continued. "It is not uncommon for a man to have both a mistress and a mate, however, usually they are not on the same planet. But since Leantha- if

173

she is Leantha - has not been officially declared your mate, this could become a problem. Have you given this much thought?" He had thought of nothing else since he first learned it was his father's ship. But instead of saying that, he said, "When I first arrived I wanted only to find a rapid fault with the high councils choice and move on quickly. Instead I have done just the opposite. I have found the woman enchanting, her humor refreshing and," here he paused for a moment and smiled, "her strange words I enjoy, and when she is angry she is breathtaking!" "This I have noticed!" his father replied with a grin of his own. "If I was a little younger " Sekhum left the words trail off when he noticed the dark scowl on his son's face. "Ah, I see you have given your heart. Has she given hers?" Raxton shook his head, "I doubt, if I will ever know for sure. She speaks the opposite of what she feels. I can never be sure what that pretty head is thinking." "Does she know of Orajean?" "I fear she does now, I was on my way to find out when you stopped me," Raxton admitted. "I take it your feelings for Orajean are over?" "None to start with, she was only a diversion even from the beginning," Raxton answered truthfully. "Then go, and seek your Ab-a," Sekhum grinned as his son left the room. Leantha would make him a fine mate, the way she had stood her ground when pushed, had been something to behold. There was not another woman in the galaxy that would have flared back at him or his son that way. A frown crossed his face, he only hoped he could rule in her favor after all the evidence was in. Raxton took the stairs two at time and without pausing he flung open her door. Carra jumped in alarm from the sudden crash against the wall. "Where is she?" "I thought My Lady was with you," Carra managed to say. "She did not return here?" "Nay! I have not seen her since the cruiser landed," Carra stated. Raxton had searched the entire building, except for his own room, not that he expected to find her there, but decided he'd leave no stone unturned before he took his search outside it was already dark and he'd not expected her to leave the building after dark.

174

As he opened the door of his room, he saw her covered from head to toe laying in his bed and he smiled. Why had he saved it for last? She had meant her earlier words of missing him. He should have realized she'd be here. His heart speeded up as he crossed the room silently. A heat started in his stomach spreading downward as he stretched out beside her on the bed removing the covers from her head as he said, "So My Lady has missed me?" Much to his dismay silver blonde hair greeted him and a soft syrupy sweet voice, "Ah, indeed I have!" It was as if someone had covered him in snow. His slow heat curded and soured like milk. His blood turned to ice as he jerked back the cover violently, What are you doing here?" Her light gray eyes narrowed as she realized he had been expecting Leantha in his bed, "So you have bedded her!" Her eyes clouded with jealousy before she could stop them, "I had thought you came to break the arrangements, so we could be together?" Instantly he was on his feet glaring down at her with clenched fists, "You are wrong! Get dressed!" Orajean knew she should not display her jealousy, there would be time for that later. A half smile lit her face and she stretch her arms above her head bringing her naked breast into view, hoping to distract his anger, "I do not mind sharing you. There is more than enough of you to go around, a man with your appetite " she stated it as her eyes hungrily roamed his muscle body, stopping at the area of his manhood. He wasn't aroused, his black trousers clearly stated he did not want her and for the first time she doubted herself. She hadn't counted on her body having no effect on him. She'd seen the tension past between Leantha and him, she assumed he had already informed Leantha their mating was unsatisfactory. But to learn, he'd bedded Leantha and found pleasure thinking it her in his bed had come as a real shock. He clenched his jaw and turned his back to keep from striking her. She was a scheming bitch, he cursed himself for getting involved with her in the beginning. If Leantha had seen her come in here, he would be hard pressed to explain it and all hell was bound to break loose. He wanted Orajean out of his sight, out of his room and quickly. Angrily he demanded again, "Get Dressed. Get out!"

175

Chapter

22

Lee run to the beach, unmindful of the approaching storm, where in the privacy of the darkness she fell on her knees and sobbed covering her face with both hands. All the tears she'd been choking back since she'd seen the display between Raxton and Orajean burst loose as if a damn broke. Her hot anger had been spent on Pier as she addressed him down for something that wasn't his fault, leaving only the pain. And it crushed her foolish heart. She'd known not to get involved, she'd promised herself she wouldn't, but she'd been unable to keep that promise. The man had just been too much! After a long time she gathered her composer and dried her tears, crying had never solved anything. She didn't need tears she need solutions. There wasn't much she could do to change the past. What was done was done! It was the future that bothered her. What was she going to do now? She couldn't allow Raxton to touch her, she was putty in his hands, and this he knew. But perhaps she wouldn't have to worry about his desire to touch her now that his mistress was here. She'd only been diversion in Orajeans absent. One he used to satisfy his body. And that's what hurt, the most! When she'd been falling in love with him, he'd been using her, silently laughing at her for her stupidity. She'd never been more than a diversion for any man. No man had ever found her attractive only the punch line of jokes. Why had she thought Raxton did? Why had she believed Raxton found her attractive? How could she been so stupid? He'd given her lots of clues on his feelings, so why hadn't she picked up on them? He'd even distanced himself from her the last few days, shunning her, staying away from her. Telling her in so many words, he didn't care what she'd learned about the personnel files, or what she did now that his mistress would be arriving any day. Why hadn't she been smart enough to see it? Slowly she rose from her knees and ambled along the waters edge watching the storm clouds moving inland from the sea with lightening

176

breaking the darkness for a white blinding second. It reflected her mood exactly, if she thought on it. One second the lightening would flash as her anger rose and the next the entire world would be cast into pitch darkness, like her thoughts on what she should do now. Perhaps she didn't have to worry, all decisions would be made by the investigation crew. If Orajean was part of that team, Lee already knew the outcome. She'd be found guilty! It was a joke really, Orajean would do everything in her power to convict Lee, but it wasn't necessary. Raxton's attention wouldn't be diverted to Lee, even if Orajean did nothing. It was obvious Raxton enjoyed the snowy woman's hands roaming his body, otherwise he would have stopped it. Which he didn't! Orajean was safe! And Lee was totally screwed! The thunder rumbled closer as the wind whirled against her silk gown, and the moisture laden air caused a chill to race down her spine. She should go back before it rained. Back to what? To the dwelling so she could see Orajean and Raxton together again? She shook her head, "Not likely! He'd already have her in his bed!" she muttered in disgust. As the first drops of water hit the sand she spun around racing back up the beach. But before she made it to the path leading back to the house, the skies opened up as if a damn busted and in seconds she was soaked. Charging up the path her foot got tangled in her wet clinging gown and she fell skinning her knee on the sharp rock. "Dang it to hell!" she cried as she examined her torn skin feeling much like a child falling from a bicycle as the rain ran down her face in rivers. Before she could manage to get her feet back under her, her breath was knocked from her body as if she'd been suddenly ran over by a train. She slither down the embankment on her belly like a snake, still gasping for air rolling several times in the deep wet sand before she came to a stop. She couldn't be bothered by the thick sand clinging to her skin and hair, or even the fact that she still couldn't breathe, for immediately when her body stopped rolling, an animal like scream split the air just as the lightning flashed once more and thunder shook the earth. The flash of light was all she needed to make her heart stop beating. At the top of the cliff stood Lord God what was it? Her mind refused to name it. The bottom half of it wore trousers but the top half looked like a jackal with a black furry neck, thick shoulders with hairy arms ending in bear type of claws. It had Doberman ears and a nose with long white teeth dripping saliva, or rain she couldn't determine which. At first Lee thought it had been a trick of her imagination, the lightening only appearing to make the man look like that.

177

But with the next flash, she knew she wasn't seeing things. The half man, half monster spread his arms, as if to fly then propelled his body through space off the cliff. If she hadn't rolled he'd have landed on top of her. Screaming now in pure terror she leaped to her feet racing down the sand. Staring back over her shoulder she ran slap into an unmovable object, once more knocking the breath from her body. "My Lady! What is it?" Pier asked as his eyes ran over her appearance. "Monster!" she cried, "Run!" At that moment the sky brightened once more with three flashes of lightening illuminating the object of her terror to Pier's view. He didn't have time to draw his vescar or for anything except shoveling her to one side, as he faced the half man-half jackal with his bare hands. She heard the pounding feet of others running down the beach and the animal like scream that tore from her throat as she watched the monster bring his claws across Pier's chest. Pier's shirt was ripped from his body, leaving deep red furrows in his chest with streams of red soaking his trousers. The force of the blow made Pier stumble backward a few feet, but he didn't go down. The black fur claw again struck Pier. This time on the shoulder, and Lee knew from just the sound of snapping bones, the force of it broke his shoulder even before Pier cried out in pain. She should have run. Run to get Pier some help, but instead she had been sliding backward on her butt unable to tear her eyes away from the battle in front of her. What possessed her to sling herself at the monster as Pier went down on one knee she'd never know. But that's exactly what she did. As the jackal like creature stepped forward for the kill, she leaped at his knees, buckling them and both of them landed face first, on top of Pier. It all happened so quickly she couldn't begin to tell what happened after that, but the men running to assist them saw it all. They saw her heroic leap to save Pier. They witnessed her taking the monster down. They saw Pier covering her body with his own, as the beast brought down a crushing blow striking Pier's back instead of her. Lord Sekhem, nor any of the four men racing down the sand, had time to question their eye sight through the pouring rain, or even why a woman would chose to enter into a battle she couldn't win.

178

They barely reached disrupter distance for the vescar as the monster slung Pier's unconscious body off the woman, raising his huge paw once more to slash at Lee. Her heart stopped and the scream which rushed from the pit of her stomach caught in her throat, gurgled and died with the energy it took to expand it from her lungs, as she saw the massive claws go up. Her protective training in Miami hadn't covered this situation, but instantly she lashed with her foot into his crotch, praying it would have some effect. But she never dreamed the beast would collapse into unconsciousness from her small effort. Leaping to her feet she kicked the furry monster from Pier, "That will teach you to mess with me!" she stated confidently as she dusted the caked sand from her hands as the other men arrived. "My lady! Are you alright?" Yardnell yelled above the thunder putting away the vescar which he had just used on the monster. "I'm fine, but Pier's hurt! See to him! Get him to the dwelling!" she snapped as four concerned men stared at her. "Get that mangy animal in chains before he wakes up!" she said pointing to the monster, "I'll go get Galen!" She didn't wait for their reaction to her rapid orders, she hiked up her tattered gown and sprinted down the beach. She had to keep moving otherwise she'd fall apart with the shakes. Lord Sekhem stared at her departing form, "Is she always like this unaffected this courageous?" He had seen many acts of bravery but never one such as this done by a female. He could not imagine one of his female officers responding in a like matter. "Aye my Lord," Yardnell replied lifting Pier to his shoulder, "She is an amazing woman." # Lee stomped up the stairs leaving small puddles of water and caked sand in her wake. Just her rotten luck to have to tell Raxton, Pier was injured. Where the hell had he been when she'd nearly been killed? Bedding his whore! That's where! And now she had to break up his little den of inequity! Just what she needed! She had no intensions of being sweet or polite, she decided to treat him in the exact same manner as he treated her, and she slammed his door against the wall without even knocking first. But the sight of Orajean standing naked in front of Raxton with his hands on her shoulders, made her wish she hadn't be so rash. As both

179

sets of eyes flew to the one who dared enter his room in such a manner, she felt her anger uncurl in the pit of her stomach once more. "If you can tear yourself away from your naked mistress," she spit the word at him. "Lord Sekhem is demanding your presence!" With the bright light behind her, Raxton couldn't see the blood stains on the front of her gown. As his eyes swept her untidy appearance, his blue eyes darken with concern noticing her wet hair, caked with sand, her dress and skin was covered with sand as if she'd rolled in it, "What has happened?" he demanded sharply, not realizing his hands never moved from Orajean's shoulders. But Lee noticed it. Her green eyes flamed with snapping anger, "Your father believes your duty lies with your second in command, Pier!" she snarled not removing her eyes from his hands, "Not locked in your lovers embrace!" Immediately Raxton pushed Orajean away from him. He'd been forcing her to leave as his door slammed open, but he had no doubt Leantha wouldn't believe him if he'd offered that as an explanation. "What has happened?" he again demand striding toward her. "Pier is dying " she whispered as her anger was rapidly being replaced with the shakes. She felt her stomach start to quiver and her knees began to tremble. She had to get out of here before she totally fell apart. She whirled from the door only to be stopped by his arm capturing her waist. "Leave me the hell alone! Let go of me!" she screamed struggling to break his grip, but he only tighten his grip on her ribs cage. Raxton couldn't miss her sharp cry of pain as he felt her rib cage move under his arm. Lee's vision blurred as the pain knifed through her. Immediately his grip loosen, "Are you injured?" he asked turning her to face him. For a moment she couldn't breathe, she sagged against him clutching her ribs, fighting to overcome the dizziness which threatened to claim her, "Broke a rib," she squeaked just realizing it herself, "when Pier landed on me." "Pier landed on you? What the hell is going on?" Raxton once more asked using one of her words. But Lee didn't get the chance to answer. Lord Sekhem seeing Orajean still standing naked in Raxton's room couldn't have been more surprised after what his son had told him earlier. Sekhem didn't have to guess what Leantha witnessed as she entered the room. But seeing his son, man handling Leantha hurting her made him furious and his booming voice filled the hall, "If you had been doing

180

your duty - you would know! Cannot you tell Galen has not yet seen to her?" Though his voice was harsh his hands were gentle on Lee's shoulders as he took her from the punishing grip of Raxton. "Do you not have eyes?" his father reprimanded Raxton as if he were a child, "Have you assumed this was Pier's blood on her gown? Look again! Look at her leg!" "Pier's blood?" To say the least Raxton was a little confused as his eyes roamed over her, seeing for the first time the rips in her gown and the massive amounts of blood on the front of her dress. As his eyes continued downward he saw her bare leg exposed by the ripped hem line of her dress. His father was correct she was bleeding and it ran in streams down her calf. Before his eyes lifted, Sekhem scooped her up just as her last strength gave way and her knees began to collapse under her. Her teeth chattered as Sekhem marched away from his son without another word. Throwing open her bedroom door, he gently laid her on the bed, "Rest now, I will send the medic." "No I'm fine Pier needs them more than I," she said between her chattering teeth. Sekhem covered her body with the spread from the foot of the bed, knowing it would take a miracle for Pier to live through the night even with both Galen and his own medic Roget working on him. "Rest now!" With that he left the room barking orders at two of his own men to guard her door. His eyes raked his son and Orajean as she hurried from the room tying her belt around her dress, "This I did not except." "It was not as it appeared," Raxton replied sharply. "I found her in my bed undressed. She was leaving as Leantha came in." "This Leantha will not believe!" Sekhem turned on his heel not sure if he believed it himself, "Come. You have matters which need your attention." "Is Leantha alright?" Raxton inquired following his father down the corridor. "Aye! Badly shaken from the experience. Perhaps a broken rib and a cut knee is all," Lord Sekhem grinned as he remember her flying at the beast without heed to her own safety. "She is like none other," his eye casually drifted to his son, "I have never known another female to act in such a rash manner." Raxton felt himself tense and couldn't help but wonder what the minx had done now. Immediately his mind began searching for an excuse for

181

whatever she had done to offend his father, so when his father chuckled it took him by surprise. "Leaping into a battle she could not possibly win, to save your second in command " his father's eyes raked his son's long muscular body wondering if his son was worthy of such a woman. Even the woman refusing medical help because another needed it more was unheard of "I wonder if you realize what an amazing woman she is? It will be interesting to listen to your explanation of a naked woman in your arms; while she fought for her life and the life of your second on the beach with a monster. Will it not?" They had reached the conference room. "A monster!" Raxton echoed about to accuse his father of exaggerating, when his half formulated words died in his throat. He got a glimpse of Pier's bloody body as Galen and Roget worked quickly to stop the flow of blood dripping off Wisk on to the floor. But it was the half man half monster chained to a pillar that captured his full attention. At that moment two of Sekhem's men burst into the room dragging a native man into the room with them, "My Lord Sekhem, this man claims the monster is his son!"

182

Chapter

23

"My lady, you must hurry. Lord Raxton is waiting," Carra pleaded once more trying to help Lee into her rose colored gown. Lee pushed her hands aside and tugged on her diving suit, "I'm not eating breakfast with him and that's final. He can rot in hell for all I care. I told him that two days ago. I mean it!" Lee rummaged through the gowns hanging in the closet choosing a darker peach colored gown and slipped it over her head to cover her diving suit. "Please you cannot do this," Carra stammered as Lee began to braid her hair. "Says who? What rule says I can't go swimming if I want too?" Lee demanded as she gathered up her diving gloves, picking up her mask and snorkel. "My Lady, your gown will cling when wet. It is improper for a lady to show her -" Lee interrupted, "Best you tell Orajean, she obliviously doesn't know that," Lee spit out and immediately hated herself for taking out her anger on Carra. She'd seen Orajean leave Raxton's room once a day, every day since she'd arrived, yet the man acted as if nothing had changed between them. He still demanded her presence at all meals, but for the life of her she couldn't figure it out. He rarely said a word, mostly just stared at her as if waiting for her to apologize, which infuriated her the hell out of her. "I'm sorry, that was rude. Look that's why I have on my suit, I won't swim in my dress. I'll put it on after I'm through swimming," Lee informed her as she raised her dress front exposing her leg. "It's not improper, I'm totally covered. And I am going snorkeling! I have to get away from him, even if it's just for a little while he's driving me crazy. Pretend you don't know where I am, if it makes you feel better. I won't be gone long. I'll be back before you know it." As she opened the door, the two guards were waiting and she motioned them to follow her as she raced down the stairs. She hadn't totally

183

decided exactly what she'd do with those two men who had been assigned to guard her. She hadn't forgotten Raxton's reaction to her suit, and she had no intensions of them seeing it, in case it made them feel the same way. Perhaps she'd make them turn their back, leave them down the beach or something. Racing down the cliff to the beach she had to resist the urge to shutter, as her mind closed off the picture of the monster standing above her. She hadn't been successful at blocking that gruesome night from her memory, and she wondered if she ever would be free from the nightmares which plagued her. Although Pier would recuperate, which she'd been relieve to hear the morning following the attack at breakfast. That good news had been quickly replaced with Galen admitting he might not fully regain the use of his shoulder, which had been shattered by the beast. Raxton, immediately reassigned Pier's duties to Yarnel, without consulting her. Not that she really had a say in the decision, but she had requested Pier to stand as her second in command. It seems only fitting Raxton should have consulted with her about Yarnel. Of, course it mattered little, with the way the other investigation was going, especially after they had preformed tests on that jackal type of minotaur, and learned the DNA results, proving he truly was the native man's son. The native admitted his attempts on Leantha's life, telling the entire dwelling he blamed her for turning his son into a monster since she had been in charge. He'd come to her to report his son's disappearance, three months ago. According to Leantha's files, she had investigated it, but without finding the fourteen year old son, the charges the man placed against, Ratum and Hathor had been dropped, although the file clearly showed she'd been unhappy with that decision. Crump, she'd be lucky if she wasn't staked to an ant hill, and covered with honey! It wasn't going in her favor that was for sure. Nearly everyone suspected her of creating that blasted thing! As if she'd actually know how! It was almost funny. Almost! Except it wasn't her that was laughing, it was Orajean! The woman couldn't seem to hold a straight face in Lee's presence, as if she knew some secret Lee didn't know, regarding that generic mutate. Christ stakes, most times, Lee didn't have a clue what Sekhem and Raxton were even talking about, let alone have enough knowledge to

184

turn a man into a monster! As if a man needed any help in that department! They were all monsters to start with, weren't they? Since Pier's injury, she'd tried to be helpful, answering questions sweetly, without getting upset or losing her temper, but it proved more taxing every day. Last night at the dinner table her temper had finally snapped, it had been the final straw. And all of them could rot in hell, as far as Lee was concerned! The nerve of that silver haired bitch, approaching their table, leaning down giving Raxton a full view of her milk white cleavage, while she whispered in his ear. No doubt telling him what time she'd come to his room. If Orajean or Raxton thought she would stand still for it and do nothing; they had been badly mistaken. Lee smiled as she remembered the outraged look on Orajean's face as she had dumped a pitcher of water over Orajean's head. Even Raxton's normally schooled features betrayed his shock as cold water flooded his lap. Leaping to his feet upsetting the dining table and knocking Orajean off balance. Lee began to giggle remembering Orajean clutching at Raxton's shirt hoping to regain her balance only to have it rip away from his body, causing her to fall. The woman landed smack on her butt with a loud whoosh in the middle of the over turned food. Lee had calmly pushed her chair away from the clutter surrounding her, stepped over Orajean's wide spread legs and politely said, "Well, if you two are going to rut like pigs at a trough You'll have to excuse me!" She actually had to run up the stairs to keep from laughing out loud. Of, course she knew she hadn't heard the end of it, just because Raxton hadn't charged into her room last night like an enraged bull, didn't mean it was over. She knew him well, she'd only had a stay of execution, last night. That had been one of the reasons she refused to eat with him this morning. He probably planned a similar fate for her, to embarrass her in front of everyone, like she had done to him. Orajean had turned every shade of red as she tried to dislodge her rear end from the silver bowl. That snow white completion might never be the same again. If Lee wasn't mistaken even Raxton's face had redden a degree or two, when Sekhem busted out chuckling. When Orajean's feet slipped and she fell for the second time back into that silver bowl the entire room was almost rolling on the floor with laughter.

185

Regardless of what punishment they deemed necessary for that little stunt, Lee considered it well worth it. It had been a sight to behold! She would have given anything if Christine could have witnessed it. Lee's feet stopped at the water's edge. Lord in heaven, she was acting like her sister, Christine! That was something worthy of Christine, and not at all Lee's style. Well, with a little more thought, Lee decided Christine wouldn't have made an exit, she'd have just moved to another table, and flirted with another man. Maybe that's what she should do. Flirt with another man. On second thought, that wasn't a good idea. Any man except Raxton's father would be uncomfortable, and Sekhem was too much like Raxton! Orajean was welcome to both of them! A little further down the beach, she stopped for the second time and said, "Guther, you stay here. Keep a look out from this side. Daynell follow me, I'll post you down the beach. I'm going swimming and I don't want to be disturbed by anyone." Once she had Daynell stationed about a quarter of a mile from Guther, Lee returned to the center of the two men. Quickly shedding her gown, she donned her mask and snorkel, wading out into the surf at last finding the release she'd so badly needed. She became so engrossed exploring the long shallow underwater reef she didn't realize how long she'd been swimming, nor how far she traveled from her guard Daynell's outpost. It was only after she left the water and her body warmed a bit from the sun, that she noticed, nothing on the shoreline looked familiar. Glancing up the deserted beach, she couldn't decide which way to go to find the dwelling. Unfortunately she hadn't been paying attention which way she'd been swimming, she had just assumed her guards would follow her on the beach, bringing her gown with them. Dang, she told them to stay put, didn't she? Oh, this was great! They'd see her for sure now if she walked the beach. There wasn't any help for it, she'd have to swim back the way she had come. But which way was that? Trudging back into the surf, she glanced at the sun and decided she'd head right. It couldn't be much later than ten or eleven and if she was correct about the time, the dwelling lay to her right. She fitted her mask to her face and cleared her snorkel, no reason she couldn't enjoy the reef on her way back. Oh, course she had no idea how large the island was. She supposed it was possible she could have swam to the other side of it She rapidly pushed that thought from her mind, for that would mean it was three or

186

four in the afternoon and the dwelling lay to her left. Although her stomach was rumbling she accounted missing breakfast for its condition, it must be almost lunch time. But after another half hour or so, she began to question if she truly had taken the wrong direction. The reef that she'd followed all morning seemed to suddenly end, dropping off into a flat sand bar. Raising her head from the water she glanced toward the beach, her distance from the sand was the same as it had been all morning. So that meant, she hadn't accidently pick up a different reef to follow. It also meant she was headed in the wrong direction. But worst of all it was late afternoon. Dang, if it had taken her all day to get where she was, it would be dark before she arrived back at the house. "Double Dang!" she said out loud into her snorkel. She'd told Carra that morning, she wouldn't be gone long. Carra couldn't have stalled Raxton this long. They'd have the whole place out looking for her, and here she was in this cursed suit. "Just what I need!" Lee finally decided she could make faster process jogging on the beach. She could always head into the water the minute she saw someone coming, and if she were lucky she might make it back to her dress before anyone saw her. She might have known she'd never be that blessed. She'd been jogging less than two hours when she rounded a small rocky bend and ran head first into a brick wall of a chest stopping her dead in her tracks. Before she could even regain her breath or her balance, Raxton barked orders at his men to leave them, but he didn't release her. Using his body as a shield, he didn't move until his men disappeared around another bend. "Lose something?" he snarled dangling her gown from one figure. The scowl on his face deepen as his bright blue eyes swept down her body all the way to her bare feet. Lee's feet automatically took a step or two backward, before she could stop them. Instantly she squared her shoulders holding her ground, "No! I knew exactly where I left it." Well that was almost true, at least she'd been headed in the correct direction to find it this time. He closed the distance between them, "I am anxious to hear, why you left it!" "I wanted to go swimming," Lee stated holding her chin a little higher adding a little more distance, "I was on my way back for it just now." "I think not!" he flared back immediately taking another stride forward grabbing her arm. "I agree, too much time has been wasted!"

187

"What the hell are you talking about?" "I am in accordance with My Lady's wishes. No more need be said," his eyes roamed down her body, "your desires are clearly stated." "Now, you wait just a dang minute " she never had time to finish the rest of her statement, for he jerked her into his arms, covering her mouth with his, muffling her protests until her thoughts dwindled. In was only after her knees had turned to Jell-o and he felt her returning his kiss that he released her mouth, "Dress! We have a ceremony to attend." The mention of the ceremony snapped her thought back into place. "Like hell we do!" she screamed in frustration. "You can forget it, it's not going to happen." He still hadn't released her, "It matters little to me, whether we have the actual ceremony or not. I thought you would prefer it However, if you wish the deflowering can begin here, immediately." "Ha!" Lee huffed, "There's no flowers here. Or didn't you notice?" Raxton reached down grabbing a handful of sand. He held her hand open as he let the sand trickle between his fingers, filling her palm. "The flowers from your room, or gains of sand within your hand, it matters little to me, for the result will end the same." Jeez, there had to be a thousand grains of sand! Maybe ten thousand! He had to be joking. But, he didn't look like he was joking, in fact, he looked too determined, almost as if he dared her to pick that handful of sand. "The room!" she burst out suddenly, as he started drawing her back into his arms. "Then dress!" he stated handing her back the gown. As they started walking back to the dwelling her knees began shaking, just thinking about what was to come, "Raxton, I can't do this!" He paused to look down at her, lifting only that one eyebrow of his in silent query. "Look, Raxton, I know you don't want me. You came here only because duty demanded it. You planned to break it off with me and take off into the wild blue yonder. I know that. You don't have to pretend any more. I know it's really Orajean you want, not me. So there's no need to pretend any longer." "What gives you this idea?" "Oh, come on! I'm not stupid. I know she's been in your room every day since she arrived. I've seen her standing naked in your arms, remember?"

188

"You did not see her standing naked in my arms," he corrected strongly. "My hands were on her shoulders forcing her to leave my room. Nor has she been there, since. This, I swear to you." "Ha! Tell me another one! What was she doing in your room naked to start with! And then tell me why she was with you for the last three nights on your patio. I heard her! I saw her leave, throwing you a kiss as she closed the door. I'm not deaf nor blind!" "The night you saw her naked, I found her that way in my bed. I did not ask her to come. There is only one woman I want in my bed " his eyes roamed down her body indicated more strongly than words which woman he preferred in his bed. "As far as the other times you have seen her there Did you see or hear me?" She hesitated thinking back on each time but before she could answer he insisted once more, "Did you see or hear me?" "Well, no not exactly but from the carryings on it was obvious you were with her." "Did it not occur to you, I might have been elsewhere at the time she came? Did it not cross your mind, she could have done it to make you jealous? With me having no knowledge of her actions." "Jealous! Ha! I couldn't care less what you do!" Lee stomped a few steps away from him than turned back, "So, where were you, if you weren't with her?" His deep chuckle sounded across the waves, "I thought you did not care?" Swinging back around forward, "I don't! Not in the least!" she muttered as she stalked on up the beach. He caught up with her in two strides, "If your curiosity gets the best of you, you may ask Pier what time I left his room. Compare it to the time you saw Orajean, and tell me if I speak the truth." "He'd lie for you. Besides that doesn't change what we're talking about," she mumbled, "You didn't have any plans of taking me for your mate, and you can't tell me you did!" This time his hand caught her arm swinging her to face him, "You are correct, when I first arrived, I planned on finding fault with the high councils arrangement and move on, as you put it. However, I can find no fault in their decision," he shook his head, "Nay! Not because they decreed it! Because you and I wish it so." "Well, Buster I have news for you! It's not you and I. I don't want any part of you!"

189

"Nay! Untrue," he whispered, pulling her into his arms, "You wish it too, I will prove this." He kissed her and didn't stop until her body sagged against his and her breath came hard and fast. Tearing his lips from hers, cupping her head to his chest he whispered, "Fire courses through your body, the same as mine. Your needs are mine. Your wants are mine. Two bodies, two minds blending together in unison. Fault cannot be found with this."

190

Chapter

24

Whatever Raxton planned to do on arriving at the dwelling, Lee didn't learn, because they were promptly ordered to report to Sekhem in the conference room. Raxton glanced from the top of her wind tossed hair down to her sandy bare feet, and immediately said, "Tell Lord Sekhem, we will join him within five minutes!" Raxton rushed her up the stairs, almost threw her into the refreshing chamber and even before the white milk cloud finished swirling around her body, he'd helped her out. Before she realized his intensions, he'd striped her of her gown and diving suit. Her outraged protest was muffled as he slide an eggshell cream gown over her head. "Brush your hair!" he barked as the silk settled around her ankles. Then he tied a watermelon red belt in place before seating her in front of dresser mirror. Immediately he knelt beside her, lifted her left foot slipping on the exact shade of red melon sandals. He had both of the sandals' laced up her legs and tied at her knees, before she was finished removing all the tangles from her flowing tresses. Next he popped a golden headband set with rubies on her head, and finished by wrapping a long strain of uncut, unpolished rubies around her neck. Gripping her shoulders he stood her up, then slowly walked around her inspecting every detail of her appearance. Without saying a word, he withdrew a four inch wide bracelet of inlayed gold with diamonds and rubies from the jewelry box and crimped it around her wrist. He lifted a thick strand of hair and drew it from behind, draping it over her shoulder to lay across her breast, and in a husky whisper, "Come we must go!" Lee couldn't stop herself from sarcastically replying, "You mean, I meet with your approval now?" Those brazing blue eyes of his settled on her face, "Aye!" was the only word he said.

191

Something in his tone and eyes produced a thrill of excitement to race down Lee's spine. Lord, the man was irresistible when his eyes flashed blue passion and his voice turned deep husky! An hour later, Lee wished she could recapture any feeling except the dread which washed through every cell of her body. Even the outrage she had felt when Raxton undressed her earlier would have been most welcomed. Anything to stop her hands from shaking and her stomach from churning as she found all eyes on her. This was it! The moment she dreaded had come. Leantha's crew trial! Her trial! Raxton had taken a seat in the back of the conference room in the opposite corner than he'd seated her. He sat beside Galen, and a very pale looking Pier. Although Pier was up and moving about, his color hadn't returned to normal yet. And Lee felt strangely alone and forsaken. Twelve chairs filled with Lord Sekhem's investigation team circled Wisk, with one of those chairs containing Orajean. She sat there grinning as if Leantha's day of doom had arrived, and Lee didn't doubt it for one minute. Sekhem stood in front of the only empty chair, presiding over the meeting, reciting all the discovered evidence of crimes against Fleet. "We, the reigning investigation, have found and thereby hold the seeding colony responsible for introducing advanced technology in an untimely manner." Sekhem placed a jeweled handled knife, a pair of sandals, and five pieces of jewelry on Wisk for evidence. "The craftsmanship of weapons and other items discovered on this island, prove technology has been tampered with and advance knowledge shared; thereby disputing the normal progress of the native planet. The fourth in command, Tefnut will be brought to face these charges." Lord Sekhem continued with the second charge, "Blonde children have been found throughout every region on the planet, because of the large number, we hold all males of the seeding colony responsible for this hideous act. Eperu, Thoth, Heume, and Ratum will be charged!" As he called out each name a monitor on the wall added another line of strange writing, which Lee assumed to be the person's name and a list of their crimes against fleet, but she couldn't be sure since she couldn't read smiley faced characters on it. Once more Sekhem paused long enough to lay an additional piece of evidence on Wisk, which Lee recognized immediately. It was the blood sample from the monster.

192

"In addition we find, the colony has genetically altered human chromosomes and created mutates, beyond description. This afternoon we found an entire colony of native children, in various stages of mutations. Although the original purpose is unknown, transforming a living life force is strictly prohibited, and cannot be tolerated under any circumstances. We find and hold Hathor and Ratum responsible for this atrocity against nature. Both were named by the children and their parents as the people responsible." The last line on the monitor, changed in length, convincing Lee that Ratum's second charge had been added to the monitor, before an additional line emerged with Hathor's name, or so Lee believed. "The ruin of Lord Raxton's cruiser, adds a charge of destruction to Fleet property, to the growing list. Since only three people have the knowledge to destroy a Fleet star ship, Leantha, Eperu and Hathor; and only one has an alibi; the investigation holds both Eperu and Hathor responsible." Glancing at Lee, Lord Sekhem continued, "Eperu is also charged in plotting his commanders death, perhaps the most serious crime committed on this island. Although there is strong evidence more than Eperu is involved, full punishment will befall him for tampering with the crystals." Slinging his hand toward the monitor Sekhem said, "As you can see all ten of Leantha's crew members are convicted of serious crimes against Fleet He paused only long enough for impact and then proceeded. The only issue left unsolved is the status of Commander Leantha, in charge of Terra Seeding for six months. This is the purpose we have been assembled for tonight Is this person," his finger pointed to Lee, "the real Leantha? And if so, as commander of this colony, is she responsible and accountable for the listed crimes on this monitor?" Here he paused as his eyes swept the group in front of him, "Or, if she is not Leantha what then will her fate be?" Once more he glanced at Lee, before returning to the group seated around Wisk, "Because of the unusual circumstances surrounding this case, we will begin with discussions or questions any of the twelve of you may have," then he took his seat as his people began to discuss the situation. One by one, Lord Sekhem's people began stating opinions on Lee's guilt or innocence of involvement on the crew's immoral behavior. By the time three quarters of the table had expressed comments, it became

193

clear the group seemed equally divided in a fifty-fifty split. As the group finished, six, including Orajean, found her guilty and six believed her innocent of any wrong doing. After a long awkward pause, which made Lee's skin crawl with fear, Sekhem finally stood reclaiming the room's attention, "So again we are divided on this!" It was a calmly issued statement but Lee sensed Sekhem felt much frustration over the groups segregated opinions, as if they had already spent many hours rehashing it all before. "Therefore, I am forced to request additional proof, either for or against," He turned to the tiny group in the back of the room addressing Raxton, "Lord Raxton, you and your officers are here by ordered to present all information you posses about the accused High Priestess Leantha. Galen, third in command, will begin!" Galen stood slowly without glancing at Raxton, "Lord Sekhem," he began, "I have found Leantha's medical records contain a major discrepancy The lady in this room, is allergic to the ultra violet ray of this planets warm sun. Lady Leantha's medical records locked within the computer on Hathors reports omitted this condition." Galen paused withdrawing the tube of sunscreen from his pocket, then continued, "Although this condition could have developed once she arrived on Terra I find it most unusual, not to have been recorded by Hathor in Leantha's file. Upon my first encounter with Lady Leantha, I was requested to treat the worst case of sun poisoning I have ever witnessed. The swelling could not have been staged or faked." Galen laid the tube of sunscreen on Wisk, "She gave me this, informing me it protected her from the harmful rays of the sun. You will notice the writing is most unusual, and after having the ingredients tested, I have determined it could not have been made on this planet, nor in any star ship known to Fleet." Galen waited as the tube passed from person to person, each examining it. After Sekhem finished his examination, he asked, "Is this the only medical finding in dispute?" "Nay, My Lord!" Galen answered nervously glancing at Raxton again. Raxton's face remained stoic as Sekhem glanced at his son. "Please continue!" Galen cleared his throat, before he stated, "The brain waves of the lady in this room vary greatly from the recordings of Hathor's medical file."

194

"In what way?" Sekhem asked Galen just before glancing at his son's unreadable face once more. Sekhem realized the spreading anger on the perfectly schooled features, and couldn't help but wonder why his son was getting angry. Galen's report seemed to be proving this woman wasn't guilty of any of these crimes, so why wasn't his son pleased? "She has lost approximately two hundred and fifty years of long range memory retention, My Lord," Galen stated. "Meaning?" Lord Sekhem demanded sharply. "Either her memory has been erased or she is less than a quarter of a century in age!" Everyone in the room gasped in surprise, except for Galen and Raxton. Even Pier tried to control his shocked features, but failed. Immediately all heads whipped around in her direction, causing her stomach to lurch and the palms of her hands to grow moist. Their open mouth stares made her so uncomfortable she shifted in her chair. Surely to God, they couldn't convict her because of her age! Could they? Was it a crime to be twenty one years old? Sekhem glanced once more at his son. There was more which his son did not want discussed, he knew from the tension within Raxton's shoulders and neck. "Continue!" Sekhem voiced looking again at Galen. This time Galen hesitated, Galen took a deep breath knowing he and his commander could be busted for the next statement he had to admit;. however there was no help for it. If the investigation team asked to see the medical files, he would have no choice but to submit them, including the one he had named Ugly, and it contained the truth. "Lord Sekhem," Galen began slowly stalling for time, "In my professional medical opinion, this lady is not the High Priestess of Ka, Leantha!" "What is your opinion based on, Sir?" Sekhem demanded quickly. "Two centuries ago the original High Priestess Leantha, received Henatetta, while the woman in this room received hers two weeks ago." Lee had no idea what Galen just said, but it was obvious everyone in the room understood it from the sharp intakes of breath and the astonished looks which crossed everyone's face. Orajean gasp, then covered her mouth with her hand, glancing at Raxton. Lee could have sworn there'd been tears in Orajean's eyes before she covered her face with her hands. All others stared at Lee once more. Although their reaction was accurate to Galen's statement, Lee hadn't been overly concerned until she watched Pier swallow three times in rapid session as if he were trying not to get sick to his stomach.

195

That's when she felt the first case of true panic hit her stomach. Watching each of these peoples reaction, increased her building fear, even Sekhem looked sick to his stomach, his skin paled, while his head swung from his son to her and then back again to Raxton. Raxton looked neither right or left, he stared out into the room as if staring into space without seeing anything. But even from where Lee sit, she saw the veins of his neck extend as he clenched his teeth. Sekhem leaped to his feet, toppling his chair to the floor. The loud crash seemed mild to the unbridled rage of Sekhem's tone, "Who ordered this?" Galen didn't have to say a word. All eyes swung to Raxton. Raxton's voice rang out loud and clear, "I did!" Orajean groaned, clinched her fists before she threw a look at Lee which would send kindling into flaming embers. With the exception of Lee, everyone in the room knew an injection of Hena-tetta given to the real Leantha would have killed her instantly, therefore all of them realized Raxton had known before giving that order this woman was not Leantha. They also knew Raxton had sealed this woman's fate as well as doomed his own future, but none understood why he had done it. Once injected with the everlasting drug she would have to remain in their time; thereby stopping the normal course of events of having her memory erased and returned to her time period. It would be impossible for her to go back, for she would outlive her normal life expectancy ten or twenty times. It was obvious to everyone, except Lee. "You knew she was not Leantha?" Sekhem snapped. "Aye!" Raxton calmly replied back. "How could you have been so sure?" his father fired back. Raxton's expression didn't change, nor did his gaze ever leave his father's eyes, but he didn't answer either. Tension clouded the room like mist, so thick it could be seen, as son defied his father with no reply. Sekhem's voice once more boomed throughout the room, "I asked you a question! How could you have been so sure?" None of it made much sense to Lee, but from the looks of things, Raxton was in deep trouble and suddenly she knew why Raxton wasn't answering his father. The only thing which could have made him so positive, she was not Leantha, was her virginity!

196

She had never had that stupid ceremony, what was it he called it? Aria-nes. He didn't want her embarrassed in front of all these people. Jesus, as if that would embarrass her! Just as Sekhem took a step toward his stoic son, Lee bust out with, "What is Hena-tetta? And how come I didn't know about it? What the hell is everyone talking about?" Sekhem took a deep breath, relieved he could delay what his stubborn son was forcing him to do, even if it were only for a moment. He spun back around to her, "My Lady do you mean to tell us, you knew nothing of this?" "Of, what? What are you talking about?" "Hena-t'etta is a drug of everlasting life, it keeps us from aging. Once injected into your hip, it makes you sore for several days. Are you saying, this did not happen?" Sekhem asked. Lee's face redden, "Well, no my hip was sore, but no one told me, I had been injected with any kind of drug!" Raxton slightly shrugged as if in answer to her silent inquiry as if it was unimportant. But Lee got the idea it was very important and he was in big stinking trouble because of it. Sekhem had already turned back around demanding from his son once more, "What made you so sure?" Lee frowned, she'd already been injected before they made love, so her original thoughts were incorrect, but suddenly that didn't matter. So what if she was wrong about that, it was still a good reply. It was obvious Raxton was not going to answer, and it was just as obvious Sekhem was not going to allow his son to ignore the question or disobey a direct order.. "It's because of me!" Lee yelled. "He's not answering because he's afraid of embarrassing me!" Everyone looked a little surprised at her loud outburst, including Raxton. But he quickly regained control before anyone else noticed then said, "Stay out of this!" "I will not!" Lee surged upward leaving her chair. She rounded Wisk and poked her finger in Raxton's massive chest, "I'm not going to allow you to get in trouble. Least of all over that cursed whatever you called it which I wouldn't have done in the first place. I'm not ashamed that I was virgin-" "Hush woman!" Raxton interrupted and pointed to her chair, "Get back over there and sit down."

197

"No! I won't!" she huffed, then turned to face his father, "Raxton could be every sure I was not the real Leantha! The real one had taken many lovers over the past two hundred years. I had not! Raxton was my first! He knew it!" The collective gasp within the room caused her hands and knees to tremble and for a moment she wished she had obeyed Raxton. She wasn't sure her knees were going to support her, and if Raxton hadnt stood up laced his fingers into hers, she would have probably collapsed. He took a step to stand beside her, giving her hand a reassuring squeeze as he stated simply to his father, "I except the consequences of my orders." Lee didn't have to wonder long what he meant for Sekhem's next few questions cleared up most of her confusion. "I have but one question Why have you done this?" Raxton simply replied, "Although, born in the twentieth century, this woman is of our time. I am convinced she was the original Leantha, killed by her crew members while trying to land my cruiser, fifteen thousand years before Colleen Tyson, was born. She has returned against impossible odds to almost the same time of her death. Just as Leantha promised in her personnel file that she would do. She has come to see justice done and to punish the crew members who betrayed her. Fleet cannot afford to lose her courage, or her determination which spans fifteen thousand years!" Raxton suddenly turned to face her, his eyes caressed her face as if he physically touched her, "However, most of my reasons for ordering her injected with Hena-t'etta are purely selfish!" He turned to face his father once more, "I have made this woman mine. She will remain mine! She will not return to the twentieth Century, for she carries my child!"

198

Chapter

25

Lee had to close her mouth as she stared at him. How could he possibly know she was pregnant? She wasn't even sure of it, herself yet. But worst of all, he made it sound like she was pregnant when he'd ordered the Hena-t'etta injection, and he knew that wasn't true. Crumb, he was carrying this thing too far! By the way everyone was starring at them, she couldn't confront him about it, at least not at that moment. But he would answer her questions just as soon as she had him alone. Sekhem's face turned ashen in color, "You give blessing of renewed life to a woman not of the Ka? And this you knew?" Raxton nodded without saying a word. "Have you nothing to say in your own defense, before I strip you of rank?" "Hold it!" Lee bust out. "Will someone please tell me what's going on here?" Sekhem explained sadly, "A High Priest of the Ka, cannot have a child with anyone except a High Priestess of the Ka. By getting you, with child, Lord Raxton has broken one of our highest laws." Suddenly it all made sense to her. Raxton was throwing his future away! And it was for her! But she was having a little trouble understanding. Christ sakes, did that mean he loved her? By telling them she was carrying his child, his father would be forced to bust him of rank, so he would be on her level; therefore he would be free to take her as mate. It must mean he did love her! She didn't have time to dwell on that thought however, for Sekhem was on his way across the room. "Oh, I get it now!" Lee immediately whirled on Raxton as her temper rose, "Nice try, but youre insane!"

199

She then quickly swung back to Sekhem, "Tell me something, don't all of you take vows when you join Fleet? Didnt you promise to follow and obey the rules?" "Aye, we did!" Sekhem answer with a puzzled frown halting his path to Raxton. "And those vows you live by, isnt that right? Sekhem nodded and she continued, The vows are for a life time are they not?" Sekhem nodded. Lee immediately squared back her shoulders, if she were wrong, they might bury her and Raxton, for this, but it was worth a try! "What determines life force and how long is life span?" Sekhem's eyebrow shot upward as if asking for a silent explanation to her strange question. Lee continued, "What I want to know is just when was Leantha's vows to Fleet cancelled?" She paused for the question to sink in and then added, "When was she dropped from the status of High Priestess? When did she become a nobody?" Without waiting for an answer she charged on, "You just heard Galen tell you, my brain waves match those of Leantha." Lee turned to Galen and asked, "Is it possible for two different people's brain waves to match as closely as mine and Leantha's do?" "Nay. Brain waves are as unique as fingerprints," he replied quickly. Lee turned back to Sekhem, "I look the same as the High Priestess Leantha I have some of her memories, which comes as dreams I even knew her secret pass word!" She headed for the door and placed her hands upon the door, allowing all to see the blue energy curl around her fingers. "My energy is the same as hers." Lee then faced the group, "This body wasn't here when Leantha's crew killed her in the An-tes room, but my life force was the same life force which lives in this body." She thumped her chest. Lee walked over to Wisk and laid her hand on the table, "Wisk who's energy flows within this hand?" The answer came like soft music carried on the wind, "Lady Leantha." "Is not my full name, Le-Bennu Anthia, before I joined the ranks of the Ka?" "Aye! It was!" Wisk answered. "Now, Wisk state my full name and my full title!" Lee demanded.

200

"Lady Leantha, High Priestess of Ka, Commander of Terra Seeding, Betrothal of High Lord Priest Raxton," Wisk answered without hesitation while the color remained blue. Lee removed her hand from Wisk and used the same hand to point to Lord Sekhem, "Now you tell me - just when did that title change? Who disqualified my life force from being the High Priestess of Ka?" Lord Sekhem wasn't the only one speechless when she finished. The silence felt like a tomb. One she may have just buried herself in. Everyone in the room looked a little stunned, except for Raxton who smiled at her. Lee took advantage of the stunned silence once more to add, "And while you are explaining that you tell me - how Lord Raxton has broken any laws. The high council decreed - no they demanded he take Lady Leantha as his mate. Was I not to be the mother of his children?" In all outward appearance she calmly returned to Raxton's side, whether he knew, or suspected how upset she was, Lee didn't dwell on it, she gladly accepted his arm when it circled her waist as he whispered, "Well said My Lady!" Sekhem finally called the meeting back to order, stopping the murmured whispers around the table by saying, "It appears, you have many valid questions." He was not a fool, when handed a golden opportunity to excuse himself from striping his son of rank, he was not about to let the opportunity pass. "As leader of this investigation team, I do not have proper scientific knowledge to deal with the issues you have just presented. Determining when life force existence is cancelled is above my realm of expertise. Nor do I have the authority to judge, if your vows are binding after your life force moves into another body. These matters will have to be referred to the high council. Only they can provide proper ruling." He cleared his throat, "As for Lord Raxton's actions, his fate and his future will be determined by the ruling of that higher authority. His arm swung to the monitor. "These are the only matters we were called to investigate. Therefore these crimes against the Seeding crew of Leantha, formally Devinshires crew, will be the only ones judged." In moments the votes were cast. All ten of the crew members were found guilty and all demoted to Nim. As acting Fleet commander, Sekhem declared that none of the ten would ever again be allowed to hold rank within Fleet and all would to be stationed in the Forgotten Zone for seven hundred years, and

201

thereafter if still living would be stationed on Zena'tato, to live underground on that sunless world for the remainder of their lives. "Our job here is finished," he announced quickly, "We will escort the Nims to the freighter Aphlajergen for transport." He turned to his crew members, "Be ready to leave within an hour. That is all!" "But wait!" Lee burst out as the people started to leave the conference room, "What about those children that had been turned into monsters? What are you going to do about them?" Sekhem smiled at her, "That will be up to the commander of this seeding, High Priestess of Ka, Lady Leantha." He winked at her. "The high council moves slowly, I would say you have approximately five to ten years, before they will call your case up for review. Until then you and your mate are in charge. Do as you see fit!" As the others left the conference room, he smiled as his eyes locked with hers, "If your judgment is as good as your quick thinking and your tongue, I am sure you will work out a favorable situation; thereby impressing the high council, which I am sure will sway their decision in your favor." His father grinned at Raxton as he prepared to leave, "If I were you, my son, I would make her legally mine with full benefit of the Sed Festival. Pass on the blessing of renewed life once a year until that review, then the council would be hard pressed to come to any other decision than the one you so obviously crave." Sekhems blue eyes, so much like that of his son's roamed Lee's body coming to rest on her waist, "If your children are half as amazing as you, they will be my true pride and full joy. I look forward to bouncing them upon my knee. Take care my daughter." Much to Lee's surprise, Sekhem kissed her on the forehead; before moving to Raxton. Slapping him on the back saying, "Your Nebt-xu carries the title as none other. She is an outstanding Lady of Splendor, my son!" After Sekhem had left Lee asked, "What did he mean to pass on the blessing of renewed life once a year until the review?" Raxton grinned down at her, "To keep you in the condition you are now, carrying my child!" "For Christ stakes, what gave you the right to lie to these people about me being pregnant. You big oath I should have let your father destroy your career, if I had known you'd get that carried away, I'd have "

202

His mouth clamped over hers, dragging her into his arms in the same movement. Only once she started returning his kiss, did he release her lips to whisper, "I did not lie, you are carrying my son." "Where did that hair brain idea, come from?" she asked pushing him away and straightening out her gown. "Hair Brain?" his eyebrow rose in question, "this you will have to explain." "Dumb. Preposterous. Absurd. If a hair had a brain it would have stupid ideas, just like yours. Me carrying your son, it's the craziest thing I've ever heard of " His chuckle caused her to stop and frown, "What's so blasted funny?" "I did not hear My Lady deny it to the investigation team." "Well, how the hell could I? They were ready to cast you to the wolves " Suddenly her tone tuned serious, "Raxton, be honest, why did you do it? Why did you order the shot? You knew they'd striped you of rank, didn't you?" "Aye. I knew it." "Then why did you do it?" "I seem to recall a conversation where My Lady was concerned about becoming an `old hag'," he grinned down at her. "It seems I made a promise not to allow that to happen." "Oh, for Christ Sakes, Raxton, we're talking about your whole future, not some dumb promise; that I never expected you to keep anyway." "I do not make promises unless I intend to keep them," he huskily replied, "especially not ones made to you." His hands framed her face as he continued, "Any future without you in it, would not be to my liking. Therefore, regardless of the circumstances, or the cost to me, regardless of the investigation teams findings; I made sure you would be at my side." Those blue orbs of his were speaking to her soul, but dang if she could interpret his meaning, "How could you be so sure?" His lips turned slightly upward into a weak grin, "Once you had been injected with Hena-t'etta, no one could return you to the twentieth century. The everlasting drug could be detected, making it impossible for your memory of this time and place to be erased, also making it impossible for you to leave." Those words should have set her into a hissy, for he had sealed her fate without her even knowing it, as well as his own, but they didn't. In fact, they had no effect on her at all, except to create a warm glow in the

203

pit of her stomach. "But, what would have happened if they had found me as guilty as the crew members?" "Then I would have been stripped of rank, and punished in a similar manor. I too, would have been sent into the forbidden zone to serve along with you. Either way, you would have been at my side, sleeping on my left, having my children and sharing my future. As you see it turned out fine." "Fine? You call this fine? There's a dozen children, half converted into monsters. Blonde haired kids roaming half of the planet. The natives killing virgins because they think the Gods are unhappy. Fleet will be calling me and you on the carpet at anytime; and you believe everything turned out fine?" "I did not say our work was finished," he replied gathering her into his arms. "We have much to do, but all will wait until after the Sed. We have time, we will correct whatever needs correcting. But first things first, you will be legally mine before the sunsets, I will wait no longer."

204

Chapter

26

Epilogue
Lee took one last look over her shoulder as she moved up the ramp of the cruiser. Today theyd be flying to another star system where their mission was to seed another planet. To seed it correctly, not the way Earth had been screwed up. Will you miss it? Raxton asked her softly as he encircled her shoulders with his arm. Maybe a little Its the only world Ive ever known. She glanced toward the pyramids and the desert surrounding them and grinned up at him, We did a dang good job fixing this planet, didnt we? So its time to head up into the wild blue yonder and find other worlds to fix. Nothing could be as hard as creating Egypt, building the deserts, and making Gods, right? Raxton nodded and smiled as he glanced at the Egyptian Gods carved in stone all of them craved exactly as the mutilated children created by Devinshires crew. And each of them named after the crews members. The jackal monster would from this day forever more be known as Ratum. All the other crew members Eperu, Hathor, Tefnut, Thoth, Heume, Seeka, Bast, and Maia were represented in stone as well; built as a warning for other Fleet members of the consequences of greed and a seeding gone terribly wrong. In a way it was fitting justice those natives disgraced and mutilated so completely -would now be worshiped as Gods for centuries to come. He had to admit his Lady had done an excellent job correcting the wrongs and he was proud of her.

205

It was difficult to believe it had only been seven years since the High Counsel arrived along with his parents for her trial; she had accomplished so much since then. Looking back on that day his smile increased. None could have been more shocked with the conclusions of the day than his lady had been. It had taken the High Council only three years to arrive, not the usual five or ten years, which showed her trial was placed on High Priority. Lea had been terrified that morning but within seconds the High Council had declared she was indeed Leantha, High Priestess of Ka. The Council knew that Devinshire was responsible and had sent Leantha to correct the wrongs. However, they had never expected her life force would remain committed to her vows and her duties for over fifteen thousand years. In the end, she received the highest honor ever given to any living person and they had granted her a free hand in restoration. Com on Dad. What are you waitin for, Chrissy s ready to fly? Raxtons ten year old son yelled from the doorway impatience with their delay. Raxton moved his three year old son to his right arm and joined his left hand with Leantha as they walked the rest of the way into the ship. Chrissy their six year old daughter unable to contain herself; grabbed Lees other hand, I get to blow it up, right? You promised. You promised I could push the button. Yep, sweetie you can do it, Lee said as the door closed behind them. Raxton nodded to Pier for lift off. The ship moved away from the Egyptian pyramids and statues recently created headed back to the island. They had one last thing to do before they could leave the planet. The Temple of Sun must be destroyed. The Crystals and the Temple of Knowledge couldnt be allowed to remain for someone might accidently discover how to control them over the centuries. Their daughter named after Lees sister, Christine, was the only one excited about it. She jumped up down in her excitement as her small finger pushed the button.

206

Lee watched the monitors as the dwellings and the Temple sank beneath the waves making sure the archway was still intact- after all she would need it fifteen thousand years from now. Until then They were Commanders of the Galaxy and had worlds to seed, places to go and people to meet. She placed her Mitra on and glanced at Raxton. If she lived to be a thousand, she knew shed never get tired of looking at the man of her dreams. Oh how she loved him! She playfully smacked his arm, Well dont just stand there you big ox, show me how to leave this solar system!

207

www.feedbooks.com Food for the mind

208